TEN THOUSAND MILES WITH
A DOG SLED

[i]


BY THE SAME AUTHOR

THE ASCENT OF DENALI (MT. McKINLEY).
A narrative of the first complete ascent of The Highest
Mountain in North America
and the most northerly
high mountain in the world.
Profusely illustrated. 8vo. $1.75 net

“Few climbers have had such good fortune on a supreme
occasion, but few have better deserved it.”

London Spectator.

[ii]

Handwritten: Hudson Stuck.

[iii]


TEN THOUSAND MILES WITH
A DOG SLED

A NARRATIVE OF WINTER TRAVEL IN INTERIOR ALASKA

BY

HUDSON STUCK, D.D., F.R.G.S.

ARCHDEACON OF THE YUKON

AUTHOR OF “THE ASCENT OF DENALI (MOUNT McKINLEY)”

ILLUSTRATED

SECOND EDITION

NEW YORK
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
1916


[iv]

Copyright, 1914, 1916, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS

[v]

TO
GRAFTON BURKE, M.D.
AND
EDGAR WEBB LOOMIS, M.D.

PUPILS, COMRADES, COLLEAGUES,
COMPANIONS ON SOME OF THESE JOURNEYS,
ALWAYS DEAR FRIENDS,

AND TO

THE MOTHER OF THE THREE OF US

SEWANEE

THE COLLEGE ON THE MOUNTAIN-TOP
WHERE THE OLD IDEALS ARE STILL
UNFLINCHINGLY MAINTAINED

THIS VOLUME
IS
AFFECTIONATELY INSCRIBED
BY
THE AUTHOR


[vi]
[vii]

PREFACE

This volume deals with a series of journeys taken
with a dog team over the winter trails in the interior
of Alaska. The title might have claimed fourteen or
fifteen thousand miles instead of ten, for the book was
projected and the title adopted some years ago, and the
journeys have continued. But ten thousand is a good
round titular number, and is none the worse for being
well within the mark.

So far as mere distance is concerned, anyway, there
is nothing noteworthy in this record. There are many
men in Alaska who have done much more. A mail-carrier
on one of the longer dog routes will cover four
thousand miles in a winter, while the writer’s average is
less than two thousand. But his sled has gone far off
the beaten track, across the arctic wilderness, into many
remote corners; wherever, indeed, white men or natives
were to be found in all the great interior.

These journeys were connected primarily with the
administration of the extensive work of the Episcopal
Church in the interior of Alaska, under the bishop of the
diocese; but that feature of them has been fully set forth
from time to time in the church publications, and finds
only incidental reference here.

It is a great, wild country, little known save along[viii]
accustomed routes of travel; a country with a beauty
and a fascination all its own; mere arctic wilderness, indeed,
and nine tenths of it probably destined always to
remain such, yet full of interest and charm.

Common opinion “outside” about Alaska seems to
be veering from the view that it is a land of perpetual
snow and ice to the other extreme of holding it to be a
“world’s treasure-house” of mineral wealth and agricultural
possibility. The world’s treasure is deposited in
many houses, and Alaska has its share; its mineral
wealth is very great, and “hidden doors of opulence”
may open at any time, but its agricultural possibilities,
in the ordinary sense in which the phrase is used, are
confined to very small areas in proportion to the enormous
whole, and in very limited degree.

It is no new thing for those who would build railways
to write in high-flown style about the regions they
would penetrate, and, indeed, to speak of “millions of
acres waiting for the plough” is not necessarily a misrepresentation;
they are waiting. Nor is it altogether
unnatural that professional agricultural experimenters at
the stations established by the government should make
the most of their experiments. When Dean Stanley
spoke disdainfully of dogma, Lord Beaconsfield replied;
“Ah! but you must always remember, no dogmas, no
deans.”

Besides the physical attractions of this country, it has
a gentle aboriginal population that arouses in many ways
the respect and the sympathy of all kindly people; and
it has some of the hardiest and most adventurous white[ix]
men in the world. The reader will come into contact
with both in these pages.

So much for the book’s scope; a word of its limitations.
It is confined to the interior of Alaska; confined
in the main to the great valley of the Yukon and its
tributaries; being a record of sled journeys, it is confined
to the winter.

There is no man living who knows the whole of
Alaska or who has any right to speak about the whole
of Alaska. Bishop Rowe knows more about Alaska, in
all probability, than any other living man, and there
are large areas of the country in which he has never set
foot. There is probably no man living, save Bishop
Rowe, who has visited even the localities of all the missions
of the Episcopal Church in Alaska. If one were
to travel continuously for a whole year, using the most
expeditious means at his command, and not wasting a
day anywhere, it is doubtful whether, summer and winter,
by sea and land, squeezing the last mile out of the
seasons, travelling on the “last ice” and the “first water,”
he could even touch at all the mission stations. So,
when a man from Nome speaks of Alaska he means his
part of Alaska, the Seward Peninsula. When a man
from Valdez or Cordova speaks of Alaska he means the
Prince William Sound country. When a man from Juneau
speaks of Alaska he means the southeastern coast.
Alaska is not one country but many, with different
climates, different resources, different problems, different
populations, different interests; and what is true of
one part of it is often grotesquely untrue of other parts.[x]
This is the reason why so many contradictory things
have been written about the country. Not only do
these various parts of Alaska differ radically from one
another, but they are separated from one another by
almost insuperable natural obstacles, so that they are in
reality different countries.

When Alaska is spoken of in this book the interior
is meant, in which the writer has travelled almost continuously
for the past eight years. The Seward Peninsula
is the only other part of the country that the book
touches. And as regards summer travel and the summer
aspect of the country, there is material for another book
should the reception of this one warrant its preparation.


The problems of the civil government of the country
will be found touched upon somewhat freely as they rise
from time to time in the course of these journeys, and
some faint hope is entertained that drawing attention
to evils may hasten a remedy.

Alaska is not now, and never has been, a lawless
country in the old, Wild Western sense of unpunished
homicides and crimes of violence. It has been, on the
whole, singularly free from bloodshed—a record due in
no small part to the fact that it is not the custom of
the country to carry pistols, for which again there is
climatic and geographic reason; due also in part to the
very peaceable and even timid character of its native
people.

But as regards the stringent laws enacted by Congress
for the protection of these native people, and especially[xi]
in the essential particular of protecting them from the
fatal effects of intoxicating liquor, the country is not
law-abiding, for these laws are virtually a dead letter.

Justices of the peace who must live wholly upon fees
in regions where fees will not furnish a living, and United
States deputy marshals appointed for political reasons,
constitute a very feeble staff against law-breakers. When
it is remembered that on the whole fifteen hundred miles
of the American Yukon there are but six of these deputy
marshals, and that these six men, with another five or
six on the tributary rivers, form all the police of the
country, it will be seen that Congress must do something
more than pass stringent laws if those laws are to
be of any effect.

A body of stipendiary magistrates, a police force
wholly removed from politics and modelled somewhat
upon the Canadian Northwest Mounted Police—these
are two of the great needs of the country if the liquor
laws are to be enforced and the native people are to
survive.

That the danger of the extermination of the natives
is a real one all vital statistics kept at Yukon River
points in the last five years show, and that there are
powerful influences in the country opposed to the execution
of the liquor laws some recent trials at Fairbanks
would leave no room for doubt if there had been any
room before. Indeed, at this writing, when the pages
of this book are closed and there remains no place save
the preface where the matter can be referred to, an
impudent attempt is on foot, with large commercial[xii]
backing, to secure the removal of a zealous and fearless
United States district attorney, who has been too active
in prosecuting liquor-peddlers to suit the wholesale dealers
in liquor.

There are, of course, those who view with perfect
equanimity the destruction of the natives that is now
going on, and look forward with complacency to the
time when the Alaskan Indian shall have ceased to exist.
But to men of thought and feeling such cynicism is abhorrent,
and the duty of the government towards its
simple and kindly wards is clear.

A measure of real protection must be given the native
communities against the low-down whites who seek
to intrude into them and build habitations for convenient
resort upon occasions of drunkenness and debauchery,
and some adequate machinery set up for suppressing
the contemptible traffic in adulterated spirits they
subsist largely upon. The licensed liquor-dealers do not
themselves sell to Indians, but they notoriously sell to
men who notoriously peddle to Indians, and the suppression
of this illicit commerce would materially reduce the
total sales of liquor.

Some measure of protection, one thinks, must also
be afforded against a predatory class of Indian traders,
the back rooms of whose stores are often barrooms,
gambling-dens, and houses of assignation, and headquarters
and harbourage for the white degenerates—even
if the government go the length of setting up co-operative
Indian stores in the interior, as has been done
in some places on the coast. This last is a matter in[xiii]
which the missions are helpless, for there is no wise
combination of religion and trade.

So this book goes forth with a plea in the front of it,
which will find incidental support and expression throughout
it, for the natives of interior Alaska, that they be
not wantonly destroyed off the face of the earth.

Hudson Stuck.
New York,
March, 1914.

[xv]

PREFACE TO SECOND EDITION

It is gratifying to know that a second edition of this
book has been called for and it is interesting to write
another preface; it even proved interesting to do what
was set about most reluctantly—the reading of the
book over again after entire avoidance of it for two years.
It was necessary to do it, though one shrank from it,
and it is interesting to know that after this comparatively
long and complete detachment I find little to add
and less to correct. Upon a complete rereading I am
content to let the book stand, with two or three footnotes
thrown in, and the correction of the one printer’s
error it contained from cover to cover—an error that a
score of kind correspondents pointed out, for it was conspicuous
in the title of a picture.

The tendency to which attention is drawn in the
original preface, the pendulum swing from the old notion
that Alaska is a land of polar bears and icebergs to the
new notion that it is a “world’s treasure-house of mineral
wealth and unbounded agricultural possibilities”
is yet more marked than it was two years ago. The
beginning of the building of the government railway has
given new impetus to the “boosting” writers for magazines
and newspapers. Quite recently it was stated in
one such publication that we need not worry about the[xvi]
destruction of our forests, for had we not the inexhaustible
timber resources of the interior of Alaska to
draw upon?

And in the North itself—though no one there would
write about the timber resources of the interior—in
certain shrill journals the man who does not confidently
expect to see the Yukon Flats waving with golden grain
and “the lowing herd wind slowly o’er the lea” of the
Koyukuk and the Chandalar is regarded as a traitor to
his country and his God. But it must be remembered
that there are a number of journalists in Alaska who
know nothing of the country outside their respective
towns, and that “boosting” grows shriller, as Eugene
Field found red paint grow redder, “the further out
West one goes.” When they get a newspaper at Cape
Prince of Wales what a clarion it will be!

Truth, however, is not more wont than of old to be
found in extremes, and the author of this book believes
that those who desire a sober view of the country it
deals with will find it herein. He claims no more than
that he has had adequate opportunity of forming his
opinions and that he has a right to their expression. It
is now twelve years since he began almost constant
travelling, winter and summer, in the interior of Alaska.
He has described nothing that he has not seen; ventured
no judgment that he has not well digested, and has
nothing to retract or even modify; but he would repeat
and emphasise a caution of the original preface. Alaska
is not one country but many countries, and so widely
do they differ from one another in almost every respect[xvii]
that no general statements about Alaska can be true.
The present author’s knowledge of the territory is confined
in the main to the interior—to the valley of the
Yukon and its tributary rivers, which make up one of
the world’s great waterways—and nothing of his writing
applies, with his authority, to other parts.

The matter of the preservation of the native peoples
still presses, and is nearer to the author’s heart than any
other matter whatever. The United States Congress,
which voted thirty-five millions of dollars for the government
railroad, strikes out year by year the modest
additional score or two of thousands that year by year
the Bureau of Education asks for the establishment of
hospital work amongst the Indians of the interior, and
the preventable mortality continues to be very great.

In the last two years, largely as the result of the
untiring efforts of Bishop Rowe on behalf of the natives,
two modern, well-equipped hospitals have been built, with
money that he and his clergy have gathered, on the Yukon
River, one at Fort Yukon and one at Tanana; and these
are the only places of any kind, on nearly a thousand
miles of the river, where sick or injured Indians may be
received and cared for.

Amongst men of thought and feeling there is noticeable
revulsion from the supercilious attitude that used
not to be uncommon toward the little peoples of the
world. It begins to be recognised that it is quite possible
that even the smallest of the little peoples may have
some contribution to make to the welfare and progress of
the human race. What is the Boy Scout movement that[xviii]
is sweeping the country, to the enormous benefit of the
rising generation, but the incorporating into the nurture
of our youth of the things that were the nurture of the
Indian youth; that are a large part of the nurture of
the Alaskan Indian youth to-day? And the camp-fire
clubs and woodcraft associations and the whole trend
to the life of the open recognise that the Indian had developed
a technique of wilderness life deserving of preservation
for its value to the white man. While as for
the Esquimaux, the author never sees the extraordinary
prevalence amongst them of the art of graphic delineation
displayed in bold etchings of incidents of the chase
upon their implements and weapons (though not upon
the articles made by the dozen for the curio-venders at
Nome and Saint Michael) without dreaming that some
day an artist will come from out that singular and most
interesting people who shall teach the world something
new about art.

Whatever the future may hold for the interior of
Alaska, the author is convinced that its population will
derive very largely from the present native stocks, and
this alone would justify any efforts to prevent further
inroads upon their health and vitality.

April, 1916.
[xix]


CONTENTS

CHAPTERPAGE
 Prefacevii
I.Fairbanks to the Chandalar Through Circle City and Fort Yukon3
II.Chandalar Village to Bettles, Coldfoot, and the Koyukuk34
III.Bettles to the Pacific—The Alatna, Kobuk Portage, Kobuk Village, Kotzebue Sound63
IV.The Seward Peninsula—Candle Creek, Council, and Nome102
V.Nome to Fairbanks—Norton Sound—The Kaltag Portage—Nulato—Up the Yukon to Tanana125
VI.The “First Ice”—An Autumn Adventure on the Koyukuk157
VII.The Koyukuk to the Yukon and to Tanana—Christmas Holidays at Saint John’s-in-the-Wilderness188
VIII.Up the Yukon to Rampart and Across Country to the Tanana—Alaskan Agriculture—The Good Dog Nanook—Miss Farthing’s Boys at Nenana—Chena and Fairbanks219
IX.Tanana Crossing to Fortymile and Down the Yukon—A Patriarchal Chief—Swarming Caribou—Eagle and Fort Egbert—Circle City and Fort Yukon251[xx]
X.From the Tanana River to the Kuskokwim—Thence to the Iditarod Mining Camp—Thence to the Yukon, and Up That River to Fort Yukon294
XI.The Natives of Alaska348
XII.Photography in the Arctic371
XIII.The Northern Lights380
XIV.The Alaskan Dogs392
 Index413

[xxi]

ILLUSTRATIONS

Hudson Stuck (photogravure)Frontispiece
 Facing Page
Sunrise on the Chandalar-Koyukuk portage36
Coldfoot on the Koyukuk37
The upper Koyukuk50
The barren shores of Kotzebue Sound51
Gold-mining at Nome122
Pulling the Pelican out with a “Spanish windlass”123
The start over the “first ice”164
“Rough going”165
Arthur and Doctor Burke178
Saint John’s-in-the-Wilderness, Allakaket, Koyukuk River179
The double interpretation at the Allakaket186
The wind-swept Yukon within the ramparts187
A pleasant woodland trail256
An Alaskan chief and his henchman257
The Tanana crossing270
Good going on the Yukon271
“A portage that comes so finely down to the Yukon that there is pleasure in anticipating the view it affords”290
Fort Yukon291
The rough breaking in of Doctor Loomis, camped on the mail trail at 50° below zero, unable to reach a road-house for the deep snow296
[xxii]Esquimaux of the upper Kuskokwim297
“The ‘summit’ is high above timber-line and the trail pursues a hogback ridge for a mile and a half at the summit level”324
A street in Iditarod City325
The end of the portage trail334
Rough ice on the Yukon335
A docile folk, eager for instruction350
The mission type351
Wild and shy351
The native communicant360
Raw material360
An Esquimau youth361
A half-breed Indian361
An aged couple366
Football at the Allakaket, exposure 1-1000 second, April, after a new light snowfall367
The sun dogs388
“Tan,” of mixed breed389
“Muk,” a pure malamute389
Map of the interior of Alaska showing journeys described in this bookAt end of volume

[1]

TEN THOUSAND MILES WITH
A DOG SLED


[2]

AUTHOR’S NOTE

Three fundamental facts are to be borne constantly in
mind by those who would form any intelligent conception of
the Territory of Alaska.

(1) Its area of approximately 590,000 square miles makes
it two and a half times as large as the State of Texas.

(2) But it is not, like Texas, one homogeneous body of land;
it is not, in any geographical sense, one country at all. “Sweeping
in a great arc over sixteen degrees of latitude and fifty-eight degrees
of longitude,” it is no less than four, and some might say
five, different countries, differing from one another in almost
every way that one country can differ from another: in climate,
in population, in resources, in requirements; and—

(3) These different countries are not merely different from
one another, they are separated from one another by formidable
natural barriers.[3]


TEN THOUSAND MILES WITH
A DOG SLED


CHAPTER I

FAIRBANKS TO THE CHANDALAR THROUGH CIRCLE CITY
AND FORT YUKON

The plan for the winter journey of 1905-6 (my
second winter on the trail) was an ambitious one, for
it contemplated a visit to Point Hope, on the shore of
the Arctic Ocean between Kotzebue Sound and Point
Barrow, and a return to Fairbanks. In the summer
such a journey would be practicable only by water:
down the Tanana to the Yukon, down the Yukon to its
mouth, and then through the straits of Bering and along
the Arctic coast; in the winter it is possible to make
the journey across country. A desire to visit our most
northerly and most inaccessible mission in Alaska and
a desire to become acquainted with general conditions
in the wide country north of the Yukon were equal
factors in the planning of a journey which would carry
me through three and a half degrees of latitude and
no less than eighteen degrees of longitude.

The course of winter travel in Alaska follows the
frozen waterways so far as they lead in the general[4]
direction desired, leaves them to cross mountain ranges
and divides at the most favourable points, and drops
down into the streams again so soon as streams are
available. The country is notably well watered and the
waterways are the natural highways. The more frequented
routes gradually cut out the serpentine bends
of the rivers by land trails, but in the wilder parts of
the country travel sticks to the ice.

Our course, therefore, lay up the Chatanika River
and one of its tributaries until the Tanana-Yukon watershed
was reached; then through the mountains, crossing
two steep summits to the Yukon slope, and down
that slope by convenient streams to the Yukon River
at Circle City.

THE GOLD TRAIN

We set out on the 27th of November with six dogs
and a “basket” sled and about five hundred pounds’
weight of load, including tent and stove, bedding, clothes
for the winter, grub box and its equipment, and dog
feed. The dogs were those that I had used the previous
winter, with one exception. The leader had come
home lame from the fish camp where he had been boarded
during the summer, and, despite all attentions, the lameness
had persisted; so he must be left behind, and
there was much difficulty in securing another leader. A
recent stampede to a new mining district had advanced
the price of dogs and gathered up all the good ones, so
it was necessary to hunt all over Fairbanks and pay a
hundred dollars for a dog that proved very indifferent,
after all. “Jimmy” was a handsome beast, the handsomest
I ever owned and the costliest, but, as I learned[5]
later from one who knew his history, had “travelled on
his looks all his life.” He earned the name of “Jimmy
the Fake.”

Midway to Cleary “City,” on the chief gold-producing
creek of the district, our first day’s run, we encountered
the gold train. For some time previous a lone
highwayman had robbed solitary miners on their way
to Fairbanks with gold-dust, and now a posse was organised
that went the rounds of the creeks and gathered
up the dust and bore it on mule-back to the bank, escorted
by half a dozen armed and mounted men. Sawed-off
shotguns were the favourite weapons, and one
judged them deadly enough at short range. The heavy
“pokes” galled the animals’ backs, however they might
be slung, and the little procession wound slowly along,
a man ahead, a man behind, and four clustered round
the treasure.

These raw, temporary mining towns are much alike
the world over, one supposes, though perhaps a little
worse up here in the far north. It was late at night
when we reached the place, but saloon and dance-hall
were ablaze with light and loud with the raucity of
phonographs and the stamping of feet. Everything
was “wide open,” and there was not even the thinnest
veneer of respectability. Drinking and gambling and
dancing go on all night long. Drunken men reel out
upon the snow; painted faces leer over muslin curtains
as one passes by. Without any government, without
any pretence of municipal organisation, there is no co-operation
for public enterprise. There are no streets,[6]
there are no sidewalks save such as a man may choose
to lay in front of his own premises, and the simplest
sanitary precautions are entirely neglected. Nothing
but the cold climate of the north prevents epidemic
disease from sweeping through these places. They rise
in a few days wherever gold is found in quantities, they
flourish as the production increases, decline with its decline,
and are left gaunt, dark, and abandoned so soon
as the diggings are exhausted.

The next day we were on the Chatanika River, to
which Cleary Creek is tributary, and were immediately
confronted with one of the main troubles and difficulties
of winter travel in this and, as may be supposed,
in any arctic or subarctic country—overflow water.

OVERFLOW WATER AND ICE

In the lesser rivers, where deep pools alternate with
swift shallows, the stream freezes solid to the bottom
upon the shoals and riffles. Since the subterranean fountains
that supply the river do not cease to discharge
their waters in the winter, however cold it may be,
there comes presently an increasing pressure under the
ice above such a barrier. The pent-up water is strong
enough to heave the ice into mounds and at last to
break forth, spreading itself far along the frozen surface
of the river. At times it may be seen gushing out
like an artesian well, rising three or four feet above the
surface of the ice, until the pressure is relieved. Sometimes
for many miles at a stretch the whole river will
be covered with a succession of such overflows, from
two or three inches deep to eight or ten, or even twelve;
some just bursting forth, some partially frozen, some[7]
resolved into solid “glare” ice. Thus the surface of the
river is continually renewed the whole winter through,
and a section of the ice crust in the spring would show
a series of laminations; here ice upon ice, there ice upon
half-incorporated snow, that mark the successive inundations.

This explanation has been given at length because
of the large part that the phenomenon plays in the difficulty
and danger of winter travel, and because it seems
hard to make those who are not familiar with it understand
it. At first sight it would seem that after a week
or ten days of fifty-below-zero weather, for instance, all
water everywhere would be frozen into quiescence for
the rest of the winter. Throw a bucket of water into
the air, and it is frozen solid as soon as it reaches the
ground. There would be no more trouble, one would
think, with water. Yet some of the worst trouble the
traveller has with overflow water is during very cold
weather, and it is then, of course, that there is the greatest
danger of frost-bite in getting one’s feet wet. Water-proof
footwear, therefore, becomes one of the “musher’s”
great concerns and difficulties. The best water-proof
footwear is the Esquimau mukluk, not easily obtainable
in the interior of Alaska, but the mukluk is an
inconvenient footwear to put snow-shoes on. Rubber
boots or shoes of any kind are most uncomfortable things
to travel in. Nothing equals the moccasin on the trail,
nothing is so good to snow-shoe in. The well-equipped
traveller has moccasins for dry trails and mukluks for
wet trails—and even then may sometimes get his feet[8]
wet. Nor are his own feet his only consideration; his
dogs’ feet are, collectively, as important as his own.
When the dog comes out of water into snow again the
snow collects and freezes between the toes, and if not
removed will soon cause a sore and lameness. Then a
dog moccasin must be put on and the foot continually
nursed and doctored. When several dogs of a team are
thus affected, it may be with several feet each, the labour
and trouble of travel are greatly increased.

So, whenever his dogs have been through water, the
careful musher will stop and go all down the line, cleaning
out the ice and snow from their feet with his fingers.
Four interdigital spaces per foot make sixteen per dog,
and with a team of six dogs that means ninety-six several
operations with the bare hand (if it be done effectually)
every time the team gets into an overflow. The
dogs will do it for themselves if they are given time,
tearing out the lumps of ice with their teeth; but, inasmuch
as they usually feel conscientiously obliged to eat
each lump as they pull it out, it takes much longer, and
in a short daylight there is little time to spare if the
day’s march is to be made.

“OVERFLOW” ICE

We found overflow almost as soon as we reached the
Chatanika River, and in one form or another we encountered
it during all the two days and a half that
we were pursuing the river’s windings. At times it
was covered with a sheet of new ice that would support
the dogs but would not support the sled, so that
the dogs were travelling on one level and the sled on
another, and a man had to walk along in the water[9]
between the dogs and the sled for several hundred
yards at a time, breaking down the overflow ice with
his feet.

At other times the thin sheets of overflow ice would
sway and bend as the sled passed quickly over them in
a way that gives to ice in such condition its Alaskan
name of “rubber-ice,” while for the fifteen or twenty
miles of McManus Creek, the headwaters of the Chatanika,
we had continuous stretches of fine glare ice with
enough frost crystals upon it from condensing moisture
to give a “tooth” to the dogs’ feet, just as varnish on
a photographic negative gives tooth to the retouching
pencil. Perfectly smooth ice is a very difficult surface
for dogs to pass over; glare ice slightly roughened by
frost deposit makes splendid, fast going.

Eighty-five miles or so from Fairbanks, and just
about half-way to Circle, the watercourse is left and
the first summit is the “Twelve-Mile,” as it is called.
We tried hard to take our load up at one trip, but found
it impossible to do so, and had to unlash the sled and
take half the load at a time, caching it on the top while
we returned for the other half.

It took us half a day to get our load to the top of
the Twelve-Mile summit, a rise of about one thousand
three hundred feet from the creek bed as the aneroid
gave it. In the steeper pitches we had to take the axe
and cut steps, so hard and smooth does the incessant
wind at these heights beat the snow, and on our second
trip to the top we were just in time to rescue a roll of
bedding that had been blown from the cache and was[10]
about to descend a gully from which we could hardly
have recovered it.

This summit descended, we were in Birch Creek
water, and had we followed the watercourse would have
reached the Yukon; but we would have travelled hundreds
of miles and would have come out below Fort
Yukon, while we were bound for Circle City. So there
was another and a yet more difficult summit to cross
before we could descend the Yukon slope. We were
able to hire a man and two dogs to help us over the
Eagle summit, so that the necessity of relaying was
avoided. One man ahead continually calling to the
dogs, eight dogs steadily pulling, and two men behind
steadily pushing, foot by foot, with many stoppages as
one bench after another was surmounted, we got the
load to the top at last, a rise of one thousand four hundred
feet in less than three miles. A driving snow-storm
cut off all view and would have left us at a loss
which way to proceed but for the stakes that indicated
it.

The descent was as anxious and hazardous as the
ascent had been laborious. The dogs were loosed and
sent racing down the slope. With a rope rough-lock
around the sled runners, one man took the gee pole and
another the handle-bars and each spread-eagled himself
through the loose deep snow to check the momentum of
the sled, until sled and men turned aside and came to a
stop in a drift to avoid a steep, smooth pitch. The sled
extricated, it was poised on the edge of the pitch and
turned loose on the hardened snow, hurtling down three[11]
or four hundred feet until it buried itself in another drift.
The dogs were necessary to drag it from this drift, and
one had to go down and bring them up. Then again
they were loosed, and from bench to bench the process
was repeated until the slope grew gentle enough to permit
the regulation of the downward progress by the
foot-brake.

“SUMMITS”

The Eagle summit is one of the most difficult summits
in Alaska. The wind blows so fiercely that sometimes
for days together its passage is almost impossible.
No amount of trail making could be of much help, for
the snow smothers up everything on the lee of the hill,
and the end of every storm presents a new surface and
an altered route. A “summit” in this Alaskan sense
is, of course, a saddle between peaks, and in this case
there is no easier pass and no way around. The only
way to avoid the Eagle summit, without going out of
the district altogether, would be to tunnel it.

The summit passed, we found better trails and a
more frequented country, for in this district are a number
of creeks that draw supplies from Circle City, and
that had been worked ten years or more.

At the time of the Klondike stampede of 1896-97,
Circle City was already established as a flourishing mining
camp and boasted itself the largest log-cabin town
in the world. Before the Klondike drew away its people
as a stronger magnet draws iron filings from a lesser one,
Circle had a population of about three thousand. Take
a town of three thousand and reduce it to thirty or
forty, and it is hard to resist the melancholy impression[12]
which entrance upon it in the dusk of the evening
brings. There lay the great white Yukon in the
middle distance; beyond it the Yukon Flats, snow-covered,
desolate, stretched away enormously, hedged here
at their beginning by grey, dim hills. Spread out in
the foreground were the little, squat, huddling cabins
that belonged to no one, with never a light in a window
or smoke from a chimney, the untrodden snow drifted
against door and porch. It would be hard to imagine
a drearier prospect, and one had the feeling that it was
a city of the dead rather than merely a dead city.

The weather had grown steadily colder since we
reached the Yukon slope, and for two days before reaching
Circle the thermometer had stood between 40° and
50° below zero. It was all right for us to push on, the
trail was good and nearly all down-hill, and there were
road-houses every ten or twelve miles. Freighters, weather-bound,
came to the doors as we passed by with our
jangle of bells and would raise a somewhat chechaco pride
in our breasts by remarking: “You don’t seem to care
what weather you travel in!” The evil of it was that
the perfectly safe travelling between Eagle Creek and
Circle emboldened us to push on from Circle under
totally different conditions, when travelling at such low
temperatures became highly dangerous and brought us
into grave misadventure that might easily have been
fatal catastrophe.

Our original start was a week later than had been
planned and we had made no time, but rather lost it,
on this first division of the journey. If we were to[13]
reach Bettles on the Koyukuk River for Christmas, there
was no more time to lose, and I was anxious to spend
the next Sunday at Fort Yukon, three days’ journey
away. So we started for Fort Yukon on Thursday, the
7th of December, the day after we reached Circle.

THE YUKON FLATS

A certain arctic traveller has said that “adventures”
always imply either incompetence or ignorance of local
conditions, and there is some truth in the saying. Our
misadventure was the result of a series of mistakes, no
one of which would have been other than discreditable
to men of more experience. Our course lay for seventy-five
miles through the Yukon Flats, which begin at
Circle and extend for two hundred and fifty miles of the
river’s course below that point. The Flats constitute
the most difficult and dangerous part of the whole
length of the Yukon River, summer or winter, and the
section between Circle City and Fort Yukon is the most
difficult and dangerous part of the Flats. Save for a
“portage” or land trail of eighteen or twenty miles out
of Circle, the trail is on the river itself, which is split
up into many channels without salient landmarks. The
current is so swift that many stretches run open water
far into the winter, and blow-holes are numerous. There
is little travel on the Flats in winter, and a snow-storm
accompanied by wind may obliterate what trail there is
in an hour. The vehicle used in the Flats is not a sled
but a toboggan, and our first mistake was in not conforming
to local usage in this respect. There is always
a very good reason for local usage about snow vehicles.
But a toboggan which had been ordered from a native[14]
at Fort Yukon would be waiting for us, and it seemed
not worth while to go to the expense of buying another
merely for three days’ journey.

The second mistake was in engaging a boy as guide
instead of a man. He was an attractive youth of about
fourteen who had done good service at the Circle City
mission the previous winter, when our nurse-in-charge
was contending single-handed against an epidemic of
diphtheria. He was a pleasant boy, with some English,
who wanted to go and professed knowledge of the route.
The greatest mistake of all was starting out through
that lonely waste with the thermometer at 52° below
zero. The old-timers in Alaska have a saying that
“travelling at 50° below is all right as long as it’s all
right.” If there be a good trail, if there be convenient
stopping-places, if nothing go wrong, one may travel
without special risk and with no extraordinary discomfort
at 50° below zero and a good deal lower. I have
since that time made a short day’s run at 62° below,
and once travelled for two or three hours on a stretch
at 65° below. But there is always more or less chance
in travelling at low temperatures, because a very small
thing may necessitate a stop, and a stop may turn into
a serious thing. At such temperatures one must keep
going. No amount of clothing that it is possible to wear
on the trail will keep one warm while standing still. For
dogs and men alike, constant brisk motion is necessary;
for dogs as well as men—even though dogs will sleep outdoors
in such cold without harm—for they cannot take
as good care of themselves in the harness as they can[15]
when loose. A trace that needs mending, a broken
buckle, a snow-shoe string that must be replaced, may
chill one so that it is impossible to recover one’s warmth
again. The bare hand cannot be exposed for many
seconds without beginning to freeze; it is dangerous to
breathe the air into the lungs for any length of time
without a muffler over the mouth.

Our troubles began as soon as we started. The trail
was a narrow, winding toboggan track of sixteen or seventeen
inches, while our sled was twenty inches wide,
so that one runner was always dragging in the loose
snow, and that meant slow, heavy going.

SUNRISE AND SUNSET

The days were nearing the shortest of the year, when,
in these latitudes, the sun does but show himself and
withdraw again. But, especially in very cold weather,
which is nearly always very clear weather, that brief
appearance is preceded by a feast of rich, delicate colour.
First a greenish glow on the southern horizon, brightening
into lemon and then into clear primrose, invades
the deep purple of the starry heavens. Then a beautiful
circle of blush pink above a circle of pure amethyst
gradually stretches all around the edge of the sky, slowly
brightening while the stars fade out and the heavens
change to blue. The dead white mirror of the snow
takes every tint that the skies display with a faint but
exquisite radiance. Then the sun’s disk appears with a
flood of yellow light but with no appreciable warmth,
and for a little space his level rays shoot out and gild
the tree tops and the distant hills. The snow springs
to life. Dead white no longer, its dry, crystalline particles[16]
glitter in myriads of diamond facets with every
colour of the prism. Then the sun is gone, and the
lovely circle of rose pink over amethyst again stretches
round the horizon, slowly fading until once more the
pale primrose glows in the south against the purple sky
with its silver stars. Thus sunrise and sunset form a
continuous spectacle, with a purity of delicate yet splendid
colour that only perfectly dry atmosphere permits.
The primrose glow, the heralding circle, the ball of
orange light, the valedictory circle, the primrose glow
again, and a day has come and gone. Air can hold no
moisture at all at these low temperatures, and the skies
are cloudless.

AN ESCAPADE ON THE YUKON

Moreover, in the wilds at 50° below zero there is the
most complete silence. All animal life is hidden away.
Not a rabbit flits across the trail; in the absolutely still
air not a twig moves. A rare raven passes overhead,
and his cry, changed from a hoarse croak to a sweet
liquid note, reverberates like the musical glasses. There
is no more delightful sound in the wilderness than this
occasional lapse into music of the raven. We wound
through the scrub spruce and willow and over the niggerhead
swamps, a faint tinkle of bells, a little cloud of
steam; for in the great cold the moisture of the animals’
breath hangs over their heads in the still air, and
on looking back it stands awhile along the course at
dogs’ height until it is presently deposited on twigs and
tussocks. We wound along, a faint tinkle of bells, a
little cloud of steam, and in the midst of the cloud a
tousle of shaggy black-and-white hair and red-and-white[17]
pompons—going out of the dead silence behind into the
dead silence before. The dusk came, and still we plodded
and pushed our weary way, swinging that heavy sled
incessantly, by the gee pole in front and the handle-bars
behind, in the vain effort to keep it on the trail.
Two miles an hour was all that we were making. We
had come but thirteen or fourteen miles out of twenty-four,
and it was dark; and it grew colder.

The dogs whined and stopped every few yards, worn
out by wallowing in the snow and the labour of the
collar. The long scarfs that wrapped our mouths and
noses had been shifted and shifted, as one part after another
became solid with ice from the breath, until over
their whole length they were stiff as boards. After two
more miles of it it was evident that we could not reach
the mail cabin that night. Then I made my last and
worst mistake. We should have stopped and camped
then and there. We had tent and stove and everything
requisite. But the native boy insisted that the
cabin was “only little way,” and any one who knows
the misery of making camp in extremely cold weather,
in the dark, will understand our reluctance to do so.

I decided to make a cache of the greater part of our
load—tent and stove and supplies generally—and to
push on to the cabin with but the bedding and the
grub box, returning for the stuff in the morning. And,
since in the deepest depths of blundering there is a
deeper still, by some one’s carelessness, but certainly by
my fault, the axe was left behind in the cache.

With our reduced burden we made better progress,[18]
and in a short time reached the end of the portage and
came out on the frozen river, just as the moon, a day
or two past the full, rose above the opposite bank. One
sees many strange distortions of sun and moon in this
land, but never was a stranger seen than this. Her
disk, shining through the dense air of the river bottom,
was in shape an almost perfect octagon, regular
as though it had been laid off with dividers and a
ruler.

We were soon in doubt about the trail. The mail-carrier
had gone down only two or three times this
winter and each time had taken a different route, as
more and more of the river closed and gave him more
and more direct passage. A number of Indians had
been hunting, and their tracks added to the tangle of
trails. Presently we entered a thick mist that even to
inexperienced eyes spoke of open water or new ice yet
moist. So heavy was the vapour that to the man at
the handle-bars the man at the gee pole loomed ghostly,
and the man ahead of the dogs could not be distinguished
at all. We had gone so much farther than our native
boy had declared we had to go that we began to fear
that in the confusion of trails we had taken the wrong
one and had passed the cabin. That is the tenderfoot’s,
or, as we say, the chechaco’s, fear; it is the one thing
that it may almost be said never happens. But the
boy fell down completely and was frankly at a loss. All
we could get out of him was: “May-be-so we catch
cabin bymeby, may-be-so no.” If we had passed the
cabin it was twenty odd miles to the next; and it[19]
grew colder and the dogs were utterly weary again,
prone upon the trail at every small excuse for a stop,
only to be stirred by the whip, heavily wielded. Surely
never men thrust themselves foolhardily into worse predicament!
Then I made my last mistake. Dimly the
bank loomed through the mist, and I said: “We can’t
go any farther; I think we’ve missed the trail and I’m
going across to yon bank to see if there’s a place to
camp.” I had not gone six steps from the trail when
the ice gave way under my feet and I found myself in
water to my hips.

AN ESCAPADE ON THE YUKON

Under Providence I owe it to the mukluks I wore,
tied tight round my knees, that I did not lose my life,
or at least my feet. The thermometer at Circle City
stood at 60° below zero at dark that day, and down on
the ice it is always about 5° colder than on the bank,
because cold air is heavy air and sinks to the lowest
level, and 65° below zero means 97° below freezing.

My moose-hide breeches froze solid the moment I
scrambled out, but not a drop of water got to my feet.
If the water had reached my feet they would have
frozen almost as quickly as the moose hide in that fearful
cold. Thoroughly alarmed now, and realising our
perilous situation, we did the only thing there was to
do—we turned the dogs loose and abandoned the sled and
went back along the trail we had followed as fast as we
could. We knew that we could safely retrace our steps
and that the trail would lead us to the bank after a
while. We knew not where the trail would lead us in
the other direction. As a matter of fact, it led to the[20]
mail cabin, two miles farther on, and the mail-carrier
was at that time occupying it at the end of his day’s
run.

The dogs stayed with the sled; dogs will usually
stay with their sled; they seem to recognise their first
allegiance to the load they haul, probably because they
know their food forms part of it.

Our cache reached, we made a fire, thawed out the
iron-like armour of my leather breeches, and cutting a
spare woollen scarf in two, wrapped the dry, warm
pieces about my numbed thighs. Then we pushed on
the eighteen miles or so to Circle, keeping a steady pace
despite the drowsiness that oppressed us, and that oppressed
me particularly owing to the chill of my ducking.
About five in the morning we reached the town,
and the clergyman, the Reverend C. E. Rice, turned
out of his warm bed and I turned in, none the worse
in body for the experience, but much humbled in spirit.
My companion, Mr. E. J. Knapp, whose thoughtful
care for me I always look back upon with gratitude,
as well as upon Mr. Rice’s kindness, froze his nose and
a toe slightly, being somewhat neglectful of himself in
his solicitude for me.

We had been out about twenty hours in a temperature
ranging from 52° to 60° below zero, had walked
about forty-four miles, labouring incessantly as well as
walking, what time we were with the sled, with nothing to
eat—it was too cold to stop for eating—and, in addition
to this, one of us had been in water to the waist, yet
none of us took any harm. It was a providential overruling[21]
of blundering foolhardiness for which we were
deeply thankful.

The next day a native with a fast team and an empty
toboggan was sent down to take our load on to the
cabin and bring the dogs back. Meanwhile, the mail-carrier
had passed the spot, had seen the abandoned
sled standing by recently broken ice, and had come on
into town while we slept and none knew of our return,
with the news that some one had been drowned. The
mail for Fairbanks did but await the mail from Fort
Yukon, and the town rumour, instantly identifying the
abandoned sled, was carried across to Fairbanks, to my
great distress and annoyance. The echoes of the distorted
account of this misadventure which appeared in a
Fairbanks newspaper still reverberate in “patent insides”
of the provincial press of the United States.

FORT YUKON

The next Monday we started again, this time with
a toboggan and with a man instead of a boy for guide,
and in three days of only moderate difficulty we reached
Fort Yukon.

Fort Yukon, though it holds no attraction for the
ordinary visitor or the summer tourist on the river, is
a place of much interest to those who know the history
of Alaska. While it is purely a native village, with no
white population save the traders and the usual sprinkling
of men that hang around native villages, it is yet
the oldest white man’s post on the Yukon River, save
the post established by the Russians at Nulato, five or
six hundred miles lower down. The Hudson Bay Company
established itself here in 1846, and that date serves[22]
as the year one in making calculations and determining
ages to this day. It is a fixed point in time that every
native knows of. Any old man can tell you whether
he was born before or after that date, and, if before,
can pick out some boy that is about the age he was
when the event occurred. The massacre at Nulato in
1851 serves in a similar way for the lower river.

After the Purchase, and the determination of the
longitude of Fort Yukon by Mr. Raymond in 1869—who
made the first steamboat journey up the Yukon on
that errand—the Hudson Bay Company moved three
times before they succeeded in getting east of the 141st
meridian, and at the point reached on the third move,
the New Rampart House on the Porcupine River, only
a few hundred yards beyond the boundary-line, they
remained until the gold excitement on the Yukon and
the journeying of the natives to new posts on that river
rendered trading unprofitable; then they withdrew to
the Mackenzie. The oldest white men’s graves in Alaska,
again with the exception of Nulato, are those in the little
Hudson Bay cemetery near Fort Yukon.

ARCHDEACON MACDONALD

Fort Yukon is also the site of the oldest missionary
station on the river, unless there were earlier visits of
Russian priests to the lower river, of which there seems
no record, for in 1862 there was a clergyman of the
Church of England at this place. Archdeacon MacDonald
was a remarkable man. Married to a native
wife, he translated the whole Bible and the Book of
Common Prayer into the native tongue, and his translations
are in general use on the upper river to this day.[23]
He reduced the language to writing, extracted its grammar,
taught the Indians to read and write their own
tongue, and dignified it by the gift of the great literature
of the sacred books. The language is, of course,
a dying one—English is slowly superseding it—but it
seems safe to say that for a generation or two yet to
come it will be the basis of the common speech of the
people and the language of worship. It is chiefly in
matters of trading and handicrafts that English is taking
its place, though here as elsewhere it stands to the discredit
of the civilised race that blackguard English is
the first English that is learned.

There seems ground to question whether the substitution
of a smattering of broken English for the flexibility
and picturesque expressiveness of an indigenous
tongue, thoroughly understood, carries with it any great
intellectual gain, though to suggest such a doubt is
treason to some minds. The time threatens when all
the world will speak two or three great languages, when
all little tongues will be extinct and all little peoples
swallowed up, when all costume will be reduced to a
dead level of blue jeans and shoddy and all strange customs
abolished. The world will be a much less interesting
world then; the spice and savour of the ends of
the earth will be gone. Nor does it always appear unquestionable
that the world will be the better or the
happier. The advance of civilisation would be a great
thing to work for if we were quite sure what we meant
by it and what its goal is. To the ordinary government
school-teacher in Alaska, with some notable exceptions,[24]
it seems to mean chiefly teaching the Indians to call
themselves Mr. and Mrs. and teaching the women to
wear millinery, with a contemptuous attitude toward
the native language and all native customs. The less
intelligent grade of missionary sometimes falls into the
same easy rut. So letters pass through the post-offices
addressed: “Mr. Pretty Henry,” “Mrs. Monkey Bill,”
“Miss Sally Shortandirty”; so, occasionally, the grotesque
spectacle may present itself, to the passengers on
a steamer, of a native woman in a “Merry Widow” hat
and a blood-stained parkee gutting salmon on the river
bank.

The nobler ideal, as it seems to some of us, is to
labour for God-fearing, self-respecting Indians rather
than imitation white men and white women. An Indian
who is honest, healthy and kindly, skilled in hunting
and trapping, versed in his native Bible and liturgy,
even though he be entirely ignorant of English and have
acquired no taste for canned fruit and know not when
Columbus discovered America, may be very much of a
man in that station of life in which it has pleased God
to call him.

Christmas and the Fourth of July are the Indian’s
great holidays, the one just after the best moose hunting
and the other just before the salmon run. It may be supposed
that there were always great feasts at the winter
and summer solstices, though now he is sufficiently devout
at the one and patriotic at the other. At these
seasons, and for weeks before and after, Fort Yukon
gathers a large number of Indians. It is the native[25]
metropolis of the country within a radius of a hundred
miles, and what may be termed its permanent population
of one hundred and fifty is doubled and sometimes
trebled by contingents from the Chandalar, the
Porcupine, and the Black Rivers, from that long river
called Birch Creek, and all the intervening country.
Many families of the “uncivilised,” self-respecting kind,
to which reference has been made, come in from outlying
points, and the contrast between them and their
more sophisticated kinfolk of the town is all in their
favour.

JIMMY

Such a gathering had already taken place in preparation
for the Christmas holidays when we reached Fort
Yukon on the 15th of December. It would have been
pleasant to spend Christmas with them, but we were due
two hundred and fifty miles away, at Bettles, for that
feast, if by any means we could get there. So we lingered
but the two days necessary to equip ourselves.
Jimmy had torn our bedding to pieces on the night
of the mishap; it was lashed on the outside of the load,
and he had scratched and clawed it to make a nest for
himself until fur from the robe and feathers from the
quilts were all over the trail. The other dogs, not so
warmly coated as he, had been content to sleep in the
snow. Jimmy’s character was gradually revealing itself.
A well-bred trail dog will not commit the canine sacrilege
of invading the sled. That is a “Siwash” dog’s
trick. So there was fresh bedding to manufacture, as
well as supplies for two hundred miles to get together.

A mail once a month went at that time from Fort[26]
Yukon to the Koyukuk, and there was little other travel.
The course lay fifty or sixty miles across country to the
Chandalar River, about one hundred miles up that stream,
and then across a divide to the South Fork of the Koyukuk,
and across another to the Middle Fork, on which
Coldfoot is situated. It is not possible to procure any
supplies, save sometimes a little fish for dog food and
that not certainly, between Fort Yukon and Coldfoot,
so that provision for the whole journey must be taken.

THE CHANDALAR

A new Indian guide had been engaged as far as Coldfoot,
and we set out—three men, two toboggans, and
seven dogs; four on the larger vehicle and three on the
smaller, one of the dogs brought by our guide. Three
miles from Fort Yukon we crossed the Porcupine River
and then plunged into the wilderness of lake and swamp
and forest that stretches north of the Yukon. A portage
trail, as such a track across country is called to distinguish
it from a river trail, has the advantage of such protection
from storm as its timbered stretches afford. For
miles and miles the route passes through scrub spruce
that has been burned over, with no prospect but a maze
of charred poles against the snow, some upright, others
at every angle of inclination. Then comes a lake, with
difficulty in finding the trail on its wind-swept surface
and sometimes much casting about to discover where it
leaves the lake again, and then more small burned timber.
Wherever the route is through woods, living or
dead, it is blazed; when it strikes the open, one is often
at a loss. After three or four days of such travel, sometimes
reaching an old cabin for the night, sometimes[27]
pitching the tent, one is rejoiced at the sight of distant
mountains and at the intimation they bring that
the inexpressible dreariness of the Yukon Flats is nearly
past; and presently the trail opens suddenly upon the
broad Chandalar.

The Hudson Bay voyageurs are responsible for many
names in this part of Alaska, and Chandalar is a corruption
of their “Gens de large.” The various native
tribes received appellations indicating habitats. A tribe
that differed from most northern Indians, in having no
permanent villages and in living altogether in encampments,
was named “Gens de large,” and the river which
they frequented took their name.

It is one of the second-rate tributaries of the Yukon,
and in general its waters are swift and shallow, not
navigable for light-draught steamboats for more than one
hundred and fifty miles, save at flood, and not easily
navigable at all. It is these swift shallow streams that
are so formidable in winter on account of overflow water,
and the Chandalar is one of the most dreaded.

DIPHTHERIA

Ten miles along the river’s surface brought us to
the Chandalar native village, a settlement of half a dozen
cabins and twenty-five or thirty souls. The people came
out to meet us, and said they were just about to bury
a baby, and asked me to conduct the funeral. Because
we had not done a day’s march and were under compulsion
to push on at our best speed, I did not unlash
the sled but went just as I was up the hill with the
sorrowful procession to the little graveyard. On the
way down I asked as best I could of what sickness the[28]
baby had died, and I felt some uneasiness when the
throat was pointed to as the seat of disease. When,
presently, I was informed that two others were sick,
and of the same complaint, my uneasiness became alarm.
I went at once to see them, and the angry swollen throats
patched with white membrane which I discovered left
no room for doubt that we were in the presence of another
outbreak of diphtheria. That disease had scourged
the Yukon in the two preceding years. Twenty-three
children died at Fort Yukon in the summer of 1904,
half a dozen at Circle in the following winter, though
that outbreak was grappled with from the first; and all
along the river the loss of life was terrible.

There was no question that we must give up all
hope of reaching Bettles for Christmas and stay and do
what we could for these people. So we made camp on
the outskirts of the village, and I went to work swabbing
out the throats with carbolic acid and preparing
liquid food from our grub box. There was nothing to
eat in the village but dried fish and a little dried moose,
and these throats like red-hot iron could hardly swallow
liquids. The two patients were a boy of sixteen
and a grown woman. It was evident that unless we
could isolate them the disease would probably pass
through the whole village, and, indeed, others might have
been infected already. It was likely that we were in
for a siege of it, and our supply of condensed milk and
extract of beef would soon be exhausted. Moreover, at
Fort Yukon was the trained nurse who had coped with
the epidemic there and at Circle, while we had virtually[29]
no experience with the disease at all. It was resolved
to send back to Fort Yukon for supplies and for the
nurse.

The next morning Mr. Knapp and the native boy
took the dogs and the sled and started back. With no
load save a little grub and bedding, they could make the
journey in two days, a day must be allowed for preparations,
and, with the aid of another dog team, two days
more would bring them back. Five days was the least
they could be gone. It was asking a great deal of this
lady to abandon her Christmas festival, preparations
for which had long been making, and to come sixty-five
miles through the frozen wilderness in a toboggan;
but I felt sure she would drop everything and come.

For those five days I was busied in close attention
to the patients and in strenuous though not altogether
availing efforts to maintain a quarantine of the cabin
in which they lay. There was little more that I could
do than swab out the throats and administer food every
two hours. As the disease advanced it was increasingly
painful to swallow and exceedingly difficult to induce
the sufferers to make the attempt or to open their
mouths for the swabbing. After two or three days the
woman seemed to have passed the crisis of the disease
and to be mending, but the boy, I thought, grew worse.
One becomes attached to those to whom one ministers,
and this poor, speechless boy, with his terrible throat and
the agony in his big black eyes, appealed to me very
strongly indeed. It was torture to move his head or to
open his mouth, and I had to torture him continually.[30]

Every night I gathered the people for Divine service.
Here was a little community far off in the wilds that
had carefully conserved and handed on to their children
the teaching they had received no less than thirty years
before. The native Bibles and prayer-books and hymnals
were brought out, bearing dates of publication in
the seventies; one of their number acted as leader, and
what he read was painfully followed in the well-thumbed
books. They lifted their voices in a weird transformation
of familiar tunes, with quavers and glides that had
crept in through long, uncorrected use, and amongst the
prayers said was one for “Our Sovereign lady Queen
Victoria, and Albert Edward, Prince of Wales.” I tried
to explain that Queen Victoria was dead, that they
were not living under British rule, and I took a pencil
and struck out the prayers for the royal family from
the books. But there was doubt in their minds and a
reluctance to alter in any particular the liturgy that
had been taught them, and it is quite likely that intercessions
for a defunct sovereign of another land still
arise from the Chandalar village. One cannot but feel
a deep admiration for the pioneer missionaries of this
region—Bishop Bompas, Archdeacon MacDonald, and
the others—whose teaching was so thorough and so lasting,
and who lived and laboured here long before any
gold seeker had thought of Alaska, when the country
was an Indian country exclusively, with none of the
comforts and conveniences that can now be enjoyed.
It was to a remote cabin on the East Fork of this river
that Archdeacon MacDonald retired for a year to make[31]
part of his translation of the Bible, according to the
Indian account.

THE SHORTEST DAY

At noon on the 21st of December, the shortest day,
there is a note in my diary that I saw the sun’s disk
shining through the trees. Although fully half a degree
of latitude north of the Arctic Circle, the refraction is
sufficient to lift his whole sphere above the horizon.
One speculates how much farther north it would be possible
to see any part of the sun at noon on the shortest
day; but north of here, throughout Alaska, is broken
and mountainous country. We were on the northern
edge of the great flat of the interior.

The fifth day at the village was Christmas Eve. My
boy was in a critical condition, very low and weak, with
a temperature that stayed around 101° and 102°. As
night approached I watched with the greatest anxiety
for the party from Fort Yukon, and, just as the last
lingering glow of the long twilight was fading from the
south, there was a distant tinkle of bells on the trail,
and faintly once and again a man’s voice was raised in
command and I knew that relief was at hand.

The nurse had dropped everything and had come,
as I felt sure she would. Gathering medicines and supplies
and hiring a native dog team and driver, she had
left immediately, and the round trip had been made in
the shortest time it was possible to make it. It was a
tremendous relief to see her step out of the rugs and
robes of the toboggan and take charge of the situation
in her quiet, competent way. A small, outlying cabin
was selected for a hospital, the family that occupied it[32]
bundled out into a tent, and the two sick persons carefully
moved into it, with whom and the mother of the
sick boy the nurse took up her abode. Then there was
the Christmas-tree in the chief’s cabin, with little gifts
for the children sent out from the mission at Fort Yukon
some time before, and a dance afterward, for Christmas
festivities must go on, whatever happens, at a native
village. I took James’s pocket-knife to him after the
celebration was over, and I think he really tried to
smile as he thanked me with his eyes.

The next day after the services, although it was
Christmas Day, we set to work on the disinfecting of
the large cabin in which the sick had lain. Stringing
bedclothes and wearing apparel on lines from wall to
wall, and stuffing up every crack and cranny with cotton,
we burned quantities of sulphur, that the nurse had
brought with her, all day long.

A recent article in a stray number of a professional
journal picked up in the office of a medical missionary,
devoted column after column to the uselessness of all
known methods of disinfection. Sulphur, formaldehyde,
carbolic acid, permanganate of potash, chloride of lime,
bichloride of mercury—the author knew not which of
these “fetiches” to be most sarcastic about. It may
be that the net result of our copious fumigation was
but the bleaching of the coloured garments hung up,
but at least it did no harm. One sometimes wishes that
these scientists who sit up so high in the seat of the
scornful would condescend to a little plain instruction.

The anti-diphtheritic serum is now kept in readiness[33]
at all our missions in Alaska, and the disease seems to
have ceased its depredations; but it has taken terrible
toll of the native people.

THE MISSIONARY NURSE

We wished to stay with the nurse until the sickness
should be done, but she would not hear of it, and insisted
upon the resumption of our journey. It did not
seem right to go off and leave this lonely woman, sixty-five
miles from the nearest white person, to cope with
an outbreak of disease that might not yet have spent
itself, although there had been no new case for a week.
“You’ve done your work here, now leave me to do
mine. You’ll not get to Point Hope this winter if you
stay much longer.”

“Aren’t you afraid to stay all by yourself?” I asked,
somewhat fatuously.

“Afraid? Afraid of what? You surely don’t mean
afraid of the natives?”

I did not know what I meant; it seemed not unnatural
that a woman with such prospect before her should
be a little timid, but she was resolute that we go, and we
went.

Not until the next summer did I learn the upshot—both
patients recovered and there was no other case.
Six years later, when these words are written, I have
just baptized a son of the boy who lay so ill, who would
have perished, I think, had we not reached the Chandalar
village just in time.[34]


CHAPTER II

CHANDALAR VILLAGE TO BETTLES, COLDFOOT,
AND THE KOYUKUK

At five o’clock in the morning of the 27th of December,
hours before any kind of daylight, while the
faint “pit-pat” of all-night dancing still sounded from
the chief’s cabin, we dropped down the steep bank to
the river surface and resumed our journey. Ahead was
a man with a candle in a tin can, peering for the faint
indications of the trail on the ice; the other two were
at the handle-bars of the toboggans. It is strange that
in this day of invention and improvement in artificial
illumination, a candle in a tin can is still the most dependable
light for the trail. A coal-oil lamp requires
a glass which is easily broken, and the ordinary coal-oil
that comes to Alaska freezes at about 40° below.
In very cold weather a coal-oil lantern full of oil will
go out completely from the freezing of its supply. All
the various acetylene lamps are useless because water
is required to generate the gas, and water may not be
had without stopping and building a fire and melting
ice or snow. The electric flash-lamp, useful enough
round camp, goes out of operation altogether on the
trail, because the “dry” cell that supplies its current[35]
is not a dry cell at all, but a moist cell, and when its
moisture freezes is dead until it thaws out again. No
extremity of cold will stop a candle from burning, and
if it be properly sheltered by the tin can it will stand
a great deal of wind. The “folding pocket lantern,”
which is nothing but a convenient tin can with mica
sides, is the best equipment for travel, but an empty
butter can or lard can is sometimes easier to come by.

The Chandalar is wide-spread in these parts, with
several channels, and the trail was hard to follow. One
track we pursued led us up a bank and along a portage
and presently stopped at a marten trap; and we had to
cut across to the river and cast about hither and thither
on its broad surface to find the mail trail.

THE CHANDALAR GAP

All the rivers that are confluent with the Yukon in
the Flats enter that dreary region through gaps in the
mountains that bound the broad plain. These gaps are
noted for wind, and the Chandalar Gap, which had
loomed before us since daybreak, is deservedly in especial
bad repute. The most hateful thing in the Arctic regions
is the wind. Cold one may protect one’s self against,
but there is no adequate protection against wind. The
parkee without opening front or back, that pulls on
over the head, is primarily a windbreak, and when a
scarf is wrapped around mouth and nose, and the fur-edged
hood of the parkee is pulled forward over cap
and scarf, the traveller who must face the wind has done
all he can to protect himself from it.


Sunrise on the Chandalar-Koyukuk portage.
Sunrise on the Chandalar-Koyukuk portage.

Unfortunately, in the confusion of striking the tent
and packing in the dark, my scarf had been rolled up[36]
in the bedding, and, since the wind was not bad until
we approached the Gap in the evening, I had not troubled
about it. Now, as we drew nearer and nearer, the wind
rose constantly. The thermometer was at 38° below
zero, and wind at that temperature cuts like a knife.
But to get my scarf meant stopping the whole procession
and unlashing and unloading the sled, and the man
who unlashed in that wind would almost certainly freeze
his fingers. So I gave up the thought of it, turned
my back to the wind while I tied my pocket handkerchief
round mouth and nose, drew the strings of my
parkee hood close, and then faced it again to worry
through as best I could. The ice is always swept clear
of snow in the Gap. The river narrows within its jaws,
the ragged rocks rise up to the bluffs on either hand,
and the blue-streaked ice stretches between. We all
suffered a good deal. Against that cruel wind it was
impossible to keep warm. The hands, though enclosed
in woollen gloves, and they in blanket-lined moose-hide
mitts, grew numb; the toes, within their protection of
caribou sock with the hair on, strips of blanket wrapping,
and mukluks stuffed with hay, tingled with warning of
frost-bite; the whole body was chilled. We all froze
our faces, I think, for the part of the face around and
between the eyes cannot be covered. I froze my cheeks,
my nose, and my Adam’s apple, the last a most inconvenient
thing to freeze.


Coldfoot on the Koyukuk.
Coldfoot on the Koyukuk.
A COLD LODGING

The cabin was just the other side of the Gap, and it
was well that it was no farther, for we were weary with
our thirty-mile run and dangerously cold with the exposure[37]
of the last hour. It was rather a large cabin as
trail cabins go, with a rickety sheet-iron stove in the
middle, burned full of holes, and it was hours before
the fire began to make any impression on the obstinate,
sullen cold of that hut. When we went to bed the
frost still stood thick and heavy on the walls all over
the room. A log building, properly constructed, is a
warm building, but slowness in parting with heat means
slowness in receiving heat, and a log cabin that has been
unoccupied for a long time in very cold weather is hard
to heat in one evening.

When we started next morning the thermometer
stood at 45° below zero, but we were out of the wind
region and did not mind the cold. It is curious that a
few miles on either side of that Gap the air will be still,
while in the Gap itself a gale is blowing. Seven times
I have passed through that Gap and only once without
wind. The great Flats were now behind us, we had
passed into the mountains, and for the remainder of
our long journey we should scarce ever be out of sight
of mountains again. Up the river, with its constant
trouble of overflow, going around the open water whenever
we could, plunging through it in our mukluks
when it could not be avoided—with the care of the
dogs’ feet that the cold weather rendered more than
ever necessary when they got wet, and the added nuisance
of throwing the toboggans on their sides and
beating the ice from them with the flat of the axe wherever
water had been passed through—for two days we
followed its windings, the thermometer between -45°[38]
and -50°, the mountains rising higher and the scenery
growing more picturesque as we advanced. At the end
of the second day from the Gap we were at the mouth
of the West Fork of the Chandalar, and after passing up
it for fifteen or sixteen miles we left that watercourse
to cross the mountains to the South Fork of the Koyukuk
River.

Then began hard labour again. A toboggan is not
a good vehicle for crossing summits. Its bottom is perfectly
flat and smooth, polished like glass by the friction
of the snow. If the trail be at all “sidling” (and
mountain trails are almost always “sidling”), the toboggan
swings off on the side of the inclination and must
be kept on the trail by main force. The runners of a
sled will grip the surface, if there be any inequalities
at all, but a toboggan swings now this way and now
that, like a great pendulum, dragging the near dogs with
it. Again and again we had to hitch both teams to one
toboggan to get up a sidling pitch while all hands kept
the vehicle on the trail, and our progress was painful
and slow. In soft snow on a level surface like the river
bed or through the Flat country, generally, the toboggan
is much the more convenient vehicle, for it rides over
the snow instead of ploughing through it, but on hard
snow anywhere or on grades the toboggan is a nuisance.
Thus wallowing through the deep snow at the side of
the toboggans to hold them in place we sweated and
slaved our way mile after mile up the gradual ascent
until we reached the spot, just under a shoulder of the
summit, where there was dry spruce and green spruce[39]
for camping, the dry for fire and the green for couch,
and there we halted for the night.

JOHN MUIR

Next morning we crossed the low pass and dropped
down easily into the wide valley of the Koyukuk South
Fork, with a fine prospect of mountains everywhere as
far as the eye could see. I had stood and gazed upon
those same mountains on my journey of the previous
winter, my first winter in Alaska, and had seen a most
remarkable sight. As we began the descent and a turn
of the trail gave a new panorama of peaks I did not at
first realise the nature of the peculiar phenomenon I was
gazing at. Each peak had a fine, filmy, fan-shaped cloud
stretching straight out from it into the sky, waving and
shimmering as it stretched. The sun was not above the
horizon, but his rays caught these sheer, lawn-like streamers
and played upon them with a most delicate opalescent
radiance. Then all at once came to my mind the recollection
of a description in John Muir’s Mountains of California
(surely the finest mountain book ever written) of
the snow banners of the Sierra Nevada, and I knew that
I was looking at a similar spectacle. It meant that a
storm was raging on high, although so far we were sheltered
from it. It meant that the dry, sand-like snow of
the mountain flanks was driven up those flanks so fiercely
before the wind that it was carried clean over them and
beyond them out into the sky, and still had such pressure
behind it that it continued its course and spread out
horizontally, thinning and spreading for maybe a mile
before it lost all coherence and visibility. As far as I
could see mountain peaks I could see the snow banners,[40]
all pointing one way, all waving, all luminous and shimmering
in the sun-rays. It was a very noble sight, and
I gazed a long while entranced, not knowing how ominous
it was. When we reached the valley and left the
shelter of the gulch we struck the full force of that fearful
gale, and for two days and nights of incessant blizzard
we lay in a hole dug out of a sand-bank (for we had
no tent that year), the trail lost, the grub box nearly
empty, and no fire possible to cook anything with had
the grub box been full.

The valley before us—to resume the narrative—is a
high, wind-swept region of niggerhead and swamp, the
catch-basin of the South Fork of the Koyukuk River.
The trail descends one of its southern draws, follows up
the main valley awhile, crosses it, and leaves by one of
its northern draws to pass over the mountains that separate
its drainage from the main fork of the Koyukuk.
The cold had given place to wind, and though the gale
did not approach the fierceness of last year’s storm, it
gave great trouble in following the track. These high
headwater basins are always windy; the timber is scrubby
spruce with many open places, and in such open places
the trail is soon obliterated altogether.

When the light fails this casting about for blazes
whenever a clump of spruce is reached becomes increasingly
slow and difficult and at last becomes hopeless.
The general direction determined, it might be thought
that the traveller could ignore the tracks of previous
passage and strike out for himself, but he knows that
the trail, however rough, is at least practicable, whereas[41]
an independent course may soon lead to steep gullies or
cut banks, or may entangle him in some thicket that he
must resort to the axe to pass through. Moreover, even
two or three passages through the snow in the winter
will give some bottom to a trail; a bottom that, when
the wind-swept areas are passed and the snow-shoes are
resumed, both he and his dogs will be thankful for.

CAMP MAKING

So we made a camp as it darkened to night, not far
from the spot where I had “siwashed” with an Indian
companion the previous winter, the wind blowing half
a gale at 20° below zero.

Making camp under such circumstances is always
a very disagreeable proceeding. It takes time and care
to make a comfortable camp, and time and care in the
wind and the cold involve suffering. Two suitable trees
must be selected between which the tent is to be suspended
by the ridge-rope, and the snow must all be
scraped away by the snow-shoes, or, if it be too deep,
beaten down. Then while one man unlashes and unpacks
the sleds, another cuts green spruce and lays it
all over the tent space, thicker and finer where the bed
is to be. Then up goes the tent, its corner ropes and
its side strings made fast to boughs, if there be such, or
to stakes, or to logs laid parallel to the sides. Then the
stovepipe is jointed and the stove set up on the edge
of green billets properly shaped. Meanwhile the axe-man,
the green boughs cut, has been felling and splitting
a dry tree for stove wood, and the whole proceedings
are rushed and hastened towards getting a fire in
that stove. Sometimes it is a question whether we shall[42]
get a fire before we freeze our fingers or freeze our fingers
before we get a fire. The fire once going, we are
safe, for however much more work there is in the open,
and there is always a good deal more, one can go to the
tent to get warm. Enough stove wood must be cut,
not only for night and morning, but for cooking the
dog feed. The dog pot, filled with snow, into which
the fish are cut up, is put upon the outdoor fire as soon
as man-supper begins cooking in the tent. When it
boils, the rice and tallow must be added, and when the
rice has boiled twenty minutes the whole is set aside
to cool. Meanwhile the two aluminum pots full of
snow, replenished from time to time as it melts, are put
upon the stove in the tent as the necessary preliminary
to cooking. Sometimes ice, and more rarely water, may
be had, and then supper is hastened. If we are camped
on the river bank sometimes a steel-pointed rifle-bullet
fired straight down into the ice will penetrate to the
water below and allow a little jet to bubble up. Melting
snow is a tedious business at best; but, since three
times out of four when camping it must be done, the
aluminum pots are a treasure. There is still work
for every one as well as the cook. Snow must be
banked all round the tent to keep out the wind.
Little heaps of spruce boughs must be cut for the
dogs’ beds; it is all we can do for them whatever
the weather, and they appreciate it highly. It may
be that dog moccasins must be taken off and strung
around the stove to dry, and before supper is ready the
inside ridge-rope of the tent is heavy with all sorts of[43]
drying man-wear: socks, moccasins, scarfs, toques, mittens.
One of the earliest habits a man learns on the
trail is to hang up everything to dry as soon as he takes
it off. Why should it be hung up to dry unless it has
got wet? the writer was once asked, in detailing these
operations. Because there is no other way to remove
the ice with which everything becomes incrusted in very
cold weather.

CAMP COOKING

As his snow melts the cook throws into the pot a
few handfuls of evaporated potatoes, a handful of evaporated
onions, and smaller quantities of evaporated
“soup vegetables,” and leaves them to soak and simmer
and resume their original size and flavour. By and by
he will cut up the moose meat or the rabbits or birds,
or whatever game he may have, and throw it in, and
in an hour or an hour and a half there will be a savoury
stew that, with a pan of biscuits cooked in an aluminum
reflector beside the stove and a big pot of tea, constitutes
the principal meal of the day. Or if the day has
been long and sleep seems more attractive even than
grub, he will turn some frozen beans, already boiled,
into a frying-pan with a big lump of butter, and when
his meat is done supper is ready. Beans thus prepared
eaten red hot with grated cheese are delicious to a hungry
man. With the stove for a sideboard, food may
always be eaten hot, and that is one advantage of camp
fare.

The men satisfied, the dogs remain, and while two
of the party wash dishes and clean up, the third feeds
the dogs. Their pot of food has been cooling for an[44]
hour or more. They will not eat it until it is cold and
a mess of rice will hold heat a long time even in the
coldest weather. When it is nearly cold it is dished
out with a paddle into the individual pans and the dogs
make short work of it. There are some who feed straight
fish, and, if the fish be king salmon of the best quality,
the dogs do well enough on it. But on any long run
it is decidedly economical to cook for the dogs—not so
much from the standpoint of direct cost as from that
of weight and ease of hauling. An hundred pounds of
fish plus an hundred pounds of rice plus fifty pounds of
tallow will go a great deal farther than two hundred
and fifty pounds of fish alone. There is little doubt,
too, that in the long run the dogs do better on cooked
food. It is easier of digestion and easier to apportion
in uniform rations. Rice and fish make excellent food.
The Japs took Port Arthur on rice and fish. The tallow
answers a demand of the climate and is increased as the
weather grows colder. Man and dog alike require quantities
of fat food in this climate; it is astonishing how
much bacon and butter one can eat. When the dogs
have eaten, and each one has made the rounds of all
the other pans to be sure nothing is left, they retire to
their respective nests of spruce bough and curl themselves
up with many turnings round and much rearranging
of the litter. Feet and nose are neatly tucked
in, the tail is adjusted carefully over all, the hair on the
body stands straight up, and the dogs have gone to bed
and do not like to be disturbed again.

DOG-HARNESS

Therein lies the cruelty of depriving them of their[45]
tails, which used to be the general custom in this country.
The old tandem harness almost required it, as
the breath of the dog behind condensed upon the tail
of the dog in front until he was carrying around permanently
a mass of ice that was a burden to him and rendered
his tail useless for warmth. But the rig with a
long mid rope, to which the dogs are attached by single-trees
in such manner that they may at will be hitched
abreast or one ahead of the other as the trail is wide
or narrow, is superseding the tandem rig, and one sees
more bushy tails amongst the dogs. The thick, long-haired
tail of the dog in this country is indeed his blanket,
and in cold weather the tailless dog is at a great disadvantage.

It was said that all the dogs retired to the nests of
spruce bough; it should have been all but one. It is
Lingo’s special charge to guard the sled and his special
privilege to sleep on it. Turning around and curling
up on the softest spot he can find of the unlashed and
partly unloaded toboggan, he will not touch anything
it contains nor permit any other dog to touch it.

The northern skies are clouded the next morning,
the first day of the new year, and there is a ruddy dawn
that is glorious to behold. The white earth gives back
a soft rose tint, as an organ pipe gives back a faint tone
to the strong vibration of another pipe in pitch with it.
We shall not see the sun himself any more for many
weeks, but we see his light upon the flanks of the mountains
for an hour or so around noon. The bold, shapely
peaks of the South Fork of the Koyukuk turn their snows[46]
to pink fire as his rays slowly descend their sides, and
the whole scene is exquisitely beautiful. What a wonderful
thing colour is! When the skies are overcast this
is a dead black-and-white country in winter, for spruce,
the prevailing wood, is black in the mass at a little distance.
Gaze where one will, there is naught but black
and white. The eye becomes tired of the monotony and
longs for some warmer tone. That is surely the reason
why all those who live in the country cherish some gay
article of attire, why the natives love brilliant handkerchiefs,
why the white man also will choose a crimson scarf.
Trudging at the handle-bars, I have found pleasure in
the red pompons of the dogs’ harness, in the gay beading
of mitten and hind-sack. And that is why a lavish
feast of colour such as this dawn stirs one’s spirit with
such keen delight. It gives life to a dead world.

But the wind is still bitter and interferes sadly with
one’s enjoyment. All through the valley, up the creek
by which we leave it, past the twin lakes on the low
summit, the wind grows in force, and when we leave
Slate Creek for the present and make a “portage” over
a mountain shoulder to strike the creek again much
lower down, the wind has risen to a gale that overturns
the toboggans and makes the men fight for their footing.
The actual physical labour of it is enormous, and
there can be no rest; it is too bitterly cold in that blast
to stop. For a mile or two we struggle and slave to
beat our way around that mountain shoulder and then
drop down to the creek again. The blessed relief it is
to get out of the fury of that wind into the comparative[47]
shelter of the creek, to be done with the ceaseless
toil of holding the heavy toboggans from hurtling down
the hillside, to be able to keep one’s feet without continually
slipping and falling on the wind-hardened snow,
no words can adequately convey. We are all frozen
again a little; this man’s nose is touched, that man’s
cheeks, and the other man’s finger.

THE KOYUKUK GOLD CAMP

On the middle fork of the Koyukuk, at the mouth
of Slate Creek, Coldfoot sits within a cirque of rugged
mountain peaks, the most northerly postal town in the
interior of Alaska, the most northerly gold-mining town
in the world, as it claims. It sprang into existence in
1900 and flourished for a season or two with the usual
accompaniments of such florification. In 1906 it was
already much decayed, and is now dead. Ever since its
start the Koyukuk camp has steadily produced gold and
given occupation to miners numbering from one hundred
and fifty to three hundred, but the scene of operations,
and therefore the depot for supplies, has continually
changed. In 1900 the chief producing creek was Myrtle,
which is a tributary of Slate Creek, and the town at
the mouth was in eligible situation, though much over-built
from the first. Then the centre of interest shifted
to Nolan Creek, fifteen miles farther up the river, which
is a tributary of Wiseman Creek, and the town of Wiseman
sprang up at the mouth of that creek. The post-office,
the commissioner’s office, and the saloon, the
stores and road-houses, migrated to the new spot, and
Coldfoot was abandoned. Now the chief producing
creek is the Hammond River, still farther up the Koyukuk,[48]
and if its placer deposits prove as rich as they
promise it is likely that a town will spring up at the
mouth of the Hammond which will supersede Wiseman.

There has never been found a continuous pay-streak
in the Koyukuk camp. It is what is known as a “pocket”
camp. Now and again a “spot” is found which enriches
its discoverers, while on the claims above and
below that spot the ground may be too poor to work
at a profit; for ground must be rich to be worked at
all in the Koyukuk. It is the most expensive camp in
Alaska, perhaps in the world. This is due to its remoteness
and difficulty of access. Far north of the Arctic
Circle, the diggings are about seventy-five miles above
the head of light-draught steamboat navigation, and
more than six hundred miles above the confluence of
the Koyukuk with the Yukon. Transshipped at Nulato
to the shoal-water steamboats that make three or four
trips a season up the Koyukuk, transshipped again at
Bettles, the head of any steamboat navigation, freight
must be hauled on horse scows the remaining seventy-five
miles of the journey; and all that handling and
hauling means high rates. The cost of living, the cost
of machinery, the general cost of all mining operations
is much higher than on the Yukon or on the other tributaries
of that river. The very smallness of the camp is
a factor in the high prices, for there is not trade enough
to induce brisk competition with the reduction of rates
that competition brings.

MINERS’ GENEROSITY

Yet the smallness and the isolation of the camp have
their compensations. There is more community life,[49]
more esprit de corps amongst the Koyukuk miners than
will be found in any other camp in Alaska. Thrown
upon their own resources for amusement, social gatherings
are more common and are made more of, and hospitality
is universal. Like all sparsely settled and frontier
lands, Alaska is a very hospitable place in general,
but the Koyukuk has earned the name of the most hospitable
camp in Alaska. Since the numbers are small,
and each man is well known to all the others, any sickness
or suffering makes an immediate appeal and brings
a generous response. Again and again the unfortunate
victim of accident or disease has been sent outside for
treatment, the considerable money required being quickly
raised by public subscription. There is probably no
other gold camp in the world where it is a common
thing for the owner of a good claim to tell a neighbour
who is “broke” to take a pan and go down to the drift
and help himself.

Until my visit of the previous year no minister of
religion of any sort had penetrated to the Koyukuk, and,
save for one journey thither by Bishop Rowe, my annual
visits have been the only opportunities for public
worship since. It will suffice for the visit now describing
as well as for all the others to say that the reception
was most cordial and the opportunity much appreciated.
We went from creek to creek and gathered the men and
the few women in whatever cabin was most convenient,
and no clergyman could wish for more attentive or interested
congregations.


The Upper Koyukuk.
The Upper Koyukuk.

Upon our return to Coldfoot from the creek visits[50]
the thermometer stood at 52° below zero, although it
had been no lower than 38° below when we left the
last creek, some fifteen miles away. As a general rule,
the temperature on these mountain creeks, which are at
some considerable elevation above the river into which
they flow, will read from 10° to 15° higher than on the
river, and if one climbed to the top of the peaks around
Coldfoot, the difference then would probably be 20° or
25°. At the summit road-house between Fairbanks and
Cleary City in the Tanana country in cold weather the
thermometer commonly reads 20° above the one place
and 10° or 15° above the other.


The barren shores of Kotzebue Sound.
The barren shores of Kotzebue Sound.
LINGO

This interesting fact, which surprises a good many
people, for we are used to think of elevated places as cold
places, is due to the greater heaviness of cold air, which
sinks to the lowest level it can reach; and the river bed
is the lowest part of the country. It would be interesting
to find out to what extent this rule holds good. The
ridges and the hilltops are always the warmest places in
cold weather; would this hold as regards mountain tops?—as
regards high mountain tops? Probably it would
hold in the sunshine, but the rapid radiation of heat
in the rarefied atmosphere of mountain tops would swing
the balance the other way after dark. There is no doubt,
however, that the coldest place in cold weather in Alaska
is the river surface, and it is on the river surface that
most of our travelling is done. The night we returned
to Coldfoot we put our toboggan up high on the roof
of an outhouse to keep its skin sides from the teeth of
some hungry native dogs, leaving some of the load that[51]
was not required within it, covered by the sled cloth.
Later on I saw by the light of the moon Lingo’s silhouetted
figure sitting bolt upright on top of the sled,
and he gave his short double bark as I drew near to
make me notice that he was still doing his duty although
under difficulties. The dog had climbed up a wood-pile
and had jumped to the top of the outhouse and so to
the sled. I thought of Kipling’s Men That Fought at
Minden
:

“For fatigue it was their pride
And they would not be denied
To clean the cook-house floor.”

Here at Coldfoot we came first into contact with
that interesting tribe of wandering inland Esquimaux
known as the Kobuks, from their occupation of the
river of that name. The Koyukuk has its own Indian
people, but these enterprising Kobuks have pushed their
way farther and farther from salt water into what used
to be exclusive Indian territory. Representatives of
both races were at Coldfoot, and as we lay weather-bound
for a couple of days, I was enabled to renew last
year’s acquaintance with them, though without a good
interpreter not much progress was made. The delight
of these people at the road-house phonograph, the first
they had ever heard, was some compensation for the
incessant snarl and scream of the instrument itself. It
was very funny to see them sitting on the floor, roaring
with laughter at one particularly silly spoken record of
the “Uncle Josh at the World’s Fair” order. Over and
over again they would ask for that record, and it never[52]
ceased to convulse them with laughter. “He’s been enjoyin’
poor health lately, but this mornin’ I heard him
complain that he felt a little better”—how sick and tired
we got of this and similar jokes drawled out a dozen
times running! The natives did not understand a word
of it; it was the human voice with its pronounced, unusual
inflections that aroused their merriment. The
phonograph is becoming a powerful agency for disseminating
a knowledge of English amongst the natives
throughout Alaska, and one wishes that it were put to
better use than the reproduction of silly and often vulgar
monologue and dialogue and trashy ragtime music.
As an index of the taste of those who purchase records,
the selection brought to this country points low.

The third day the thermometer stood at -49° and we
were free to leave without actually breaking the rule we
had made after the escapade on the Yukon. Two other
teams were going down the river, so we started with
them on the sixty-five mile journey to Bettles. Twenty
miles or so below Coldfoot the Koyukuk passes for several
miles in a narrow channel between steep rock bluffs,
with here and there great detached masses standing in
the middle of the river. One has a grotesque resemblance
to an aged bishop in his vestments and is known
as the Bishop Rock; another a more remote likeness to
an Indian woman, and this is known as the Squaw
Rock. This part of the river, which is called the cañon
of the Koyukuk, though it is not a true cañon, is very
picturesque, and because of frequent overflow, offers
glare ice and swift passage to the traveller when it does[53]
not embarrass him with running water. We were fortunate
enough to pass it without getting our dogs’ feet
wet, and made the half-way road-house in a brilliant
moon that rendered travelling at night pleasanter than
during the day.

TRAVELLING AT “50 BELOW”

The next day we started again at near 50° below,
but because there was a good trail and a road-house for
noon, the travelling was rather pleasant than otherwise.
If there be a warm house to break the day’s march and
eat in, where ice-incrusted scarfs and parkees and caps
and mittens may be dried out, with a warm outhouse
where the dogs may rest in comfort, travelling in such
weather is not too risky or too severely trying. The
continual condensation of the moisture from the breath
upon everything about the head and face is a decided
inconvenience, and when it condenses upon the eye-lashes,
and the upper and the lower lashes freeze together,
the ice must be removed or it is impossible to
open the eyes. This requires the momentary application
of the bare hand, and every time it goes back into
the mitten it carries some moisture with it, so that after
a while mittens are wet as well as head-gear; moreover,
there is always a certain perspiration that condenses.
One gets into the habit of turning the duffel lining of
the moose-hide mitts inside out and hanging them up the
moment one gets inside a cabin. Round every road-house
stove there is a rack constructed for just that
purpose.

There is no more striking phenomenon of the arctic
trail than the behaviour of smoke in cold weather. As[54]
one approaches a road-house, and to greater degree a
village or a town, it is seen enveloped in mist, although
there be no open water to account for it, and the prospect
in every other direction be brilliantly clear. It is
not mist at all; it is merely the smoke from the stovepipes.
And the explanation is simple, although not all
at once arrived at. Smoke rises because it is warmer
than the air into which it is discharged; for that and
no other reason. Now, when smoke is discharged into
air at a temperature of 50° below zero, it is deprived
of its heat immediately and falls to the ground by its
greater specific gravity. The smoke may be observed
just issuing from the pipe, or rising but a few feet, and
then curling downward to be diffused amidst the air
near the ground.

It was to such a smoke-enveloped inn that we pulled
up to warm and refresh ourselves and our team for the
twenty miles that remained of the day’s march. We
had almost reached the limit of Koyukuk road-houses.
Bettles being the head of navigation, and merchandise
late in the season finding water too shallow for transport
to the diggings, there is more or less freighting with
dog teams and horses all the winter. This travel keeps
open the road-houses on the route. From an “outside”
point of view they may appear rough and the fare coarse.
The night accommodation is a double row of bunks on
each side of a long room with a great stove in the middle.
Sometimes there is straw in the bunks, sometimes
spruce boughs; in the better class even sometimes hay-stuffed
mattresses. But to the weary traveller, who has[55]
battled with the storm or endured the intense cold for
hours at a stretch, they are glad havens of refuge; they
are often even life-saving stations.

METEOROLOGICAL

While we lay at the road-house the clear sky clouded
and the thermometer rose. This is an unfailing sequence.
Clear, bright weather is cold weather; cloudy weather is
warm weather. The usual explanation, that the cloud
acts as a blanket that checks the radiation of heat from
the earth, is one of those explanations that do not explain.
There is no heat to radiate. The cloud is a mass
of moist air, which is warm air, introducing itself from
some milder region. So the cloud brings the heat; and
the lower layers of atmosphere extract it and thereby discharge
the moisture. For an hour or two around noon
the thermometer stood at -35° and there was a light fall
of snow; then the skies cleared because they were discharged
of all their moisture, and the thermometer went
down to -50° again. It is a beautifully simple process
and sometimes takes place two or three times a day.
Every time the sky clouds, the thermometer rises; every
time the sky clears, the thermometer falls. And because
the barometer gives notice of changes in the density of
the atmosphere, it is valuable in forecasting temperature
in our winters. A steady rise in the barometer
means a steady fall in the thermometer; a fall in the
barometer in a time of great cold infallibly prophesies
warmer weather; even such rapid changes as the one
given above are anticipated. So well is this established,
that during “50°-below spells” at Fairbanks, impatient,
weather-bound travellers and freighters would busy the[56]
hospital telephone with inquiries about the barometer,
the hospital having the only barometer in the country.

After another long, cold run, on the night of Friday,
the 12th of January, we reached Bettles, the place we
had planned to spend Christmas at. We were unable
to stir from Bettles for two solid weeks, for during the
whole of that time the thermometer never rose above
50° below zero.

The long wait at Bettles would have been excessively
tedious had it not been for the kind hospitality of Mr.
and Mrs. Charles Grimm, the Commercial Company’s
agent and his wife, and this is but one of many times
that I have been under obligation to them for cordial
welcome and entertainment, for needs anticipated, and
every sort of assistance gladly rendered. We had been
expected many days; the Christmas festivities with a
gathering of natives of both races had come and gone;
still they looked for us, for in this country one does not
give a man up merely because he is a few weeks behind
time, nor hold him to account for unpunctuality. The
natives remained for the most part, and there was abundant
opportunity of intercourse with them and some beginnings
of instruction. As the days passed and all arrangements
for our advance were made, we chafed more
and more at the delay, for it was very plain that the
prospect of visiting Point Hope grew less and less; but
this is a great country for teaching patience and resignation.

PARASELENÆ

Some of the weather during that two weeks’ wait
was of quite exceptional severity. One night is fixed[57]
for ever in my memory. It is a very rare thing for the
wind to blow in the “strong cold,” but that night there
was a wind at 58° below zero. And high up in the
heavens was a sight I had never seen before. The
moon, little past her full, had a great ring around her,
faintly prismatic; and equidistant from her, where a
line through her centre parallel with the horizon would
cut the ring, were two other moons, distinct and clear.
It was a strangely beautiful thing, this sight of three
moons sailing aloft through the starry sky, as though
the beholder had been suddenly translated to some planet
that enjoys a plurality of satellites, but no living being
could stand long at gaze in that wind and that cold. A
perfect paraselene is, I am convinced, an extremely rare
thing, much rarer than a perfect parhelion (“moon-cats”
my companion thought the phenomenon should be called,
saving the canine simile for the sun), for in seven years’
travel I have never seen another, and the references to
it in literature are few.

The next day at noon, the sun not visible above the
distant mountains, there appeared in the sky a great
shining cross of orange light, just over the sun’s position,
that held and shone for nigh an hour and only faded with
the twilight. It is not surprising that these appearances
should deeply impress the untutored mind and
should be deemed significant and portentous; they must
deeply impress any normal mind, they are so grand and
so strange. The man who has trained his intellect until
it is so stale, and starved his imagination until it is so
shrivelled that he can gaze unmoved at such spectacles,[58]
that they are insignificant to him, has but reduced himself
to the level of the dog upon whom also they make
no impression—though even a dog will howl at a great
aurora. Of course we know all about them; any schoolboy
can pick up a primer of physical geography and
explain the laws of refraction, and the ugly and most
libellous diagram of circles and angles that shows just
how these lustrous splendours happen; but the mystery
beyond is not by one hair’s breadth impaired nor
their influence upon the spectator diminished. In Alaska
perhaps more than any other country it is the heavens
that declare the glory of God and the firmament that
shows His handiwork, and the awestruck Indian who
comes with timid inquiry of the import of such phenomena
is rightfully and scientifically answered that the
Great Father is setting a sign in the sky that He still
rules, that His laws and commandments shall never lose
their force, whether in the heavens above or on the earth
beneath.

THE STRONG COLD

The “strong cold” itself is an awe-inspiring thing
even to those who have been familiar with it all their
lives; and a dweller in other climes, endowed with any
imagination, may without much difficulty enter into the
feelings of one who experiences it for the first time. It
descends upon the earth in the brief twilight and long
darkness of the dead of winter with an irresistible power
and an inflexible menace. Fifty below, sixty below, even
seventy below, the thermometer reads. Mercury is long
since frozen solid and the alcohol grows sluggish. Land
and water are alike iron; utter stillness and silence[59]
usually reign. Bare the hand, and in a few minutes the
fingers will turn white and be frozen to the bone. Stand
still, and despite all clothing, all woollens, all furs, the
body will gradually become numb and death stalk upon
the scene. The strong cold brings fear with it. All
devices to exclude it, to conserve the vital heat seem
feeble and futile to contend with its terrible power. It
seems to hold all living things in a crushing relentless
grasp, and to tighten and tighten the grip as the temperature
falls.

Yet the very power of it, and the dread that accompanies
it, give a certain fearful and romantic joy to the
conquest of it. A man who has endured it all day, who
has endured it day after day, face to face with it in the
open, feels himself somewhat the more man for the experience,
feels himself entered the more fully into human
possibilities and powers, feels an exultation that manhood
is stronger even than the strong cold. But he is a fool
if ever he grow to disdain the enemy. It waits, inexorable,
for just such disdain, and has slain many at last
who had long and often withstood it.

On those rare occasions when there is any wind, any
movement of the air at all, there enters another and a
different feeling. Into the menace of a power, irresistible,
inflexible, but yet insentient, there seems to enter
a purposeful, vengeful evil. It pursues. The cold itself
becomes merely a condition; the wind a deadly weapon
which uses that condition to deprive its victim of all
defence. The warmth which active exercise stores up,
the buckler of the traveller, is borne away. His reserves[60]
are invaded, depleted, destroyed. And then the wind
falls upon him with its sword. Of all of which we were
to have instance here on the Koyukuk.

“FOUND FROZEN”

In the second week of our stay at Bettles, while
Divine service was in progress in the store building,
crowded with whites and natives, the door opened and,
with an inrush of cold air that condensed the moisture
at that end of the room into a cloud and shot along the
floor like steam from an engine exhaust, there entered
an Indian covered with rime, his whole head-gear one
mass of white frost, his snow-shoes, just removed, under
his arm, and a beaded moose-skin wallet over his shoulder.
Every eye was at once turned to him as he beat the
frost from his parkee hood and thrust it back, unwrapped
fold after fold of the ice-crusted scarf from his face, and
pulled off his mittens. Seeking out the agent, he moved
over to him and whispered something in his ear. It
was plain that the errand was of moment and the message
disturbing, and as I had lost the attention of the
congregation and the continuity of my own discourse,
I drew things to a close as quickly as I decently could.
That Indian had come seventy-five miles on snow-shoes
in one run, without stopping at all save to eat two or
three times, at a continuous temperature of 50° below zero
or lower, to bring word that he had found a white man
frozen to death on the trail; and on the Koyukuk that
feat will always be counted to Albert the Pilot for righteousness.
From the location and description of the dead
man, there was no difficulty in identifying him. He was
a wood-chopper under contract with the company to cut[61]
one hundred cords of steamboat wood against next summer’s
navigation at a spot about one hundred miles
below Bettles. He had taken down with him on the
“last water” enough grub for about three months, and
was to return to Bettles for Christmas and for fresh
supplies. After a day or two’s rest the Indian was sent
back with instructions to bring the body to a native
village we should visit, to whipsaw lumber for a coffin
and dig a grave, and we engaged to give the body Christian
burial.

Uneasy at the softening muscles and sinews of this
long inaction, I took snow-shoes and a couple of Kobuks
one day and made an ascent of the hill behind Bettles
known as Lookout Mountain, because from its top the
smoke of the eagerly expected first steamboat of the
summer may be seen many miles down the river; being
moved to that particular excursion by dispute among
the weather-bound freighters as to the hill’s height.

The change of temperature as we climbed the hill
was striking. On the first shoulder we were already out
of the dense atmosphere of the valley and above the
smoke gloom of the houses, and as we rose the air grew
milder and milder, until at the top we emerged into the
first sunshine of many weeks and were in an altogether
different climate—balmy and grateful it was to us just
come up from the strong cold. The aneroid showed the
altitude about seven hundred feet above Bettles, and I
regretted very much I had not brought the thermometer
as well, for its reading would have been most interesting.

The view from the top was brilliantly clear and far-reaching.[62]
The broad plain across the river was checkered
black and white with alternating spruce thickets and
lakes; beyond it and the mountains that bounded it lay
the valley of the south fork which we had crossed fifty
or sixty miles farther up on our journey hither. Right
in front of us the middle fork made its big bend from
southwest to south, and to the left, that is, to the north,
the valley of the John River opened up its course through
the sharp white peaks of the Endicott Mountains. It
was in this direction that my eyes lingered longest. I
knew that sixty or seventy miles up this river we could
cross the low Anaktuvak Pass into the Anaktuvak River,
which flows into the Colville, and that descending the
Colville we could reach the shores of the Northern Ocean.
It was a journey I had wished to make—and have wished
ever since. There are many bands of Esquimaux on that
coast, never visited save by those who make merchandise
of them in one way or another. Please God, some
day I should get there; meanwhile our present hopes lay
west, though, indeed, these grew daily fainter.[63]


CHAPTER III

BETTLES TO THE PACIFIC—THE ALATNA, KOBUK PORTAGE,
KOBUK VILLAGE, KOTZEBUE SOUND

All our preparations were long since made. Our
Indian guide had been sent back to Fort Yukon from
Coldfoot, and here we engaged a young Esquimau with
his dog team and sled, to go across to Kotzebue Sound
with us. There was also a young Dane who wished to
go from the Koyukuk diggings to the diggings at Candle
Creek on the Seward Peninsula, and him we were willing
to feed in return for his assistance on the trail. The
supplies had been carefully calculated for the journey,
the toboggans were already loaded, and we waited but
a break in the cold weather to start.

Our course from Bettles would lead us sixty-five miles
farther down the Koyukuk to the mouth of the Alatna.
The visit to the native village and the burial of the poor
fellow frozen to death would take us ten miles farther
down than that, and we would return to the Alatna
mouth. Then the way would lie for fifty miles or so up
that stream, and then over a portage, across to the
Kobuk River, which we should descend to its mouth in
Kotzebue Sound; the whole distance being about five
hundred miles through a very little travelled country.
We learned indeed, that it had been travelled but once[64]
this winter, and that on the first snow. It was thought
at Bettles that we might possibly procure some supplies
at a newly established mission of the Society of Friends
about half-way down the Kobuk River, but there was no
certainty about it, and we must carry with us enough
man-food to take us to salt water. Our supply of dog
fish we might safely count upon replenishing from the
natives on the Kobuk. Another thing that caused some
thought was the supply of small money. There was no
silver and no currency except large bills on the Koyukuk,
and we should need money in small sums to buy
fish with. So the agent weighed out a number of little
packets of gold-dust carefully sealed up in stout writing-paper
like medicine powders, some worth a dollar, some
worth two dollars, the value written on the face, and we
found them readily accepted by the natives and very
convenient. Two years later I heard of some of those
packets, unbroken, still current on the Kobuk.

At last, on the 26th of January, we got away. The
thermometer stood only a few degrees above -50° when
we left, but the barometer had been falling slowly for
a couple of days, and I was convinced the cold spell was
over. With our three teams and four men we made quite
a little expedition, but dogs and men were alike soft, and
for the first two days the travel was laborious and slow;
then came milder weather and better going.

THE KOYUKUK “TOWNS” OF ’98

We passed the two ruined huts of Peavey, the roofs
crushed by the superincumbent snow. In the summer
of 1898 a part of the stream of gold seekers, headed for
the Klondike by way of Saint Michael, was deflected to[65]
the Koyukuk River by reports of recent discoveries
there. A great many little steamboat outfits made their
way up this river late in the season, until their excessive
draught in the falling water brought them to a stand.
Where they stopped they wintered, building cabins and
starting “towns.” In one or two cases the “towns”
were electrically lit from the steamboat’s dynamo. The
next summer they all left, all save those who were wrecked
by the ice, and the “towns” were abandoned. But they
had got upon the map through some enterprising representative
of the land office, and they figure on some
recent maps still. Peavey, Seaforth, Jimtown, Arctic
City, Beaver City, Bergman, are all just names and
nothing else, though at Bergman the Commercial Company
had a plant for a while.

We passed the mouth of the Alatna, where were two
or three Indian cabins, and went on the remaining ten
miles to Moses’ Village, where the body of the man frozen
to death had been brought. Moses’ Village, named from
the chief, was the largest native village on the Koyukuk
River, and we were glad, despite our haste, that we had
gone there. The repeated requests from all the Indians
we met for a mission and school on the Koyukuk River
and the neglected condition of the people had moved me
the previous year to take up the matter. This was my
first visit, however, so far down the river.

We found the coffin unmade and the grave undug,
and set men vigorously to work at both. The frozen
body had been found fallen forward on hands and feet,
and since to straighten it would be impossible without[66]
several days’ thawing in a cabin, the coffin had to be
of the size and shape of a packing-case; of course the
ground for the grave had to be thawed down, for so are
all graves dug in Alaska, and that is a slow business. A
fire is kindled on the ground, and when it has burned
out, as much ground as it has thawed is dug, and then
another fire is kindled. We had our own gruesome task.
The body should be examined to make legally sure that
death came from natural causes. With difficulty the
clothes were stripped from the poor marble corpse, my
companion made the examination, and as a notary public
I swore him to a report for the nearest United States
commissioner. This would furnish legal proof of death
were it ever required; otherwise, since there is no provision
for the travelling expenses of coroners, and the
nearest was one hundred and forty or one hundred and
fifty miles away, there would have been no inquest and
no such proof.

A WILDERNESS TRAGEDY

The man had delayed his return to Bettles too long.
When his food was exhausted and he had to go, there
came on that terrible cold spell. A little memorandum-book
in his pocket told the pitiful story. Day by day
he lingered hoping for a change, and day by day there
was entry of the awful cold. He had no thermometer,
but he knew the temperature was -50° or lower by the
cracking noise that his breath made—the old-timer’s test.
At last the grub was all gone and he must go or starve.
The final entry read: “All aboard to-morrow, hope to
God I get there.” The Indians estimated that he had
been walking two days, and had “siwashed it” at night[67]
somewhere beside a fire in the open without bedding.
Holes were burned in his breeches in two places, where,
doubtless, he had got too near the fire. He had nothing
whatever to eat with him save a piece of bacon gnawed
to the rind. There were only two matches in his pocket,
and they were mixed up with trash of birch-bark and tobacco,
so it is likely he did not know he had them. He
had lit all the fires he could light and eaten all the food
he had to eat. Still he was plugging along towards the
native village nine miles away. Then he lost the trail,
probably in the dark, for it was faint and much drifted,
and had taken off his snow-shoes to feel with his moccasined
feet for the hardened snow that would indicate it.
That was almost the end. He had gone across the river
and back again, feeling for the trail, and then, with
the deadly numbness already upon his brain, had wandered
in a circle. The date of his starting in the memorandum-book
and the distance travelled made it almost
certain that, at some moment between the time when
those three moons floated in the sky and the time when
that cross glared on the horizon, he had fallen in the
snow, never to rise again. Fifty-eight below zero and a
wind blowing!

One supposes that the actual death by freezing is
painless, as it is certainly slow and gradual. The only
instance of sudden gelation I ever heard of is in Longfellow’s
“Wreck of the Hesperus,” where the skipper,
having answered one question, upon being asked another,

“Answered never a word,
For a frozen corpse was he.”
[68]But if the actual death be painless, the long conscious
fight against it must be an agony; for a man of any
experience must realise the peril he is in. The tingling
in fingers and toes and then in knees and elbows is a
warning he recognises only too well. He knows that,
unless he can restore warmth by restoring the circulation,
he is as good as frozen already. He increases his
pace and beats his arms against his breast. But if his
vitality be too much reduced by hunger and fatigue and
cold to make more than a slight response to the stimulation,
if the distance to warmth and shelter be too
great for a spurt to carry him there, he is soon in worse
case than before. Then the appalling prospect of perishing
by the cold must rise nakedly before him. The
enemy is in the breach, swarming over the ramparts,
advancing to the heart of the fortress, not to be again repelled.
He becomes aware that his hands and feet are
already frozen, and presently there may be a momentary
terrible recognition that his wits begin to wander. Frantically
he stumbles on, thrashing his body with his arms,
forcing his gait to the uttermost, a prey to the terror
that hangs over him, until his growing horror and despair
are mercifully swallowed up in the somnolent torpidity
that overwhelms him. All of us who have travelled
in cold weather know how uneasy and apprehensive a
man becomes when the fingers grow obstinately cold and
he realises that he is not succeeding in getting them
warm again. It is the beginning of death by freezing.

We buried the body on a bench of the bluff across
the river from the native village, the natives all standing[69]
around reverently while the words of committal were
said, and set up a cross marked with lead-pencil: “R.
I. P.—Eric Ericson, found frozen, January, 1906.” Two
or three years later a friend sent me a small bronze tablet
with the same legend, and that was affixed to the
cross. There are many such lonely graves in Alaska,
for scarce a winter passes that does not claim its victims
in every section of the country. That same winter we
heard of two men frozen on the Seward Peninsula, two
on the Yukon, one on the Tanana, and one on the Valdez
trail. This day I recorded a temperature of 10°,
the first plus temperature in thirty-nine days, and that
previous rise above zero was the first in twenty days.

NEGLECTED NATIVES

That night we gathered all the natives, and after
long speech with poor interpretation I ventured to promise
them a mission the next year. Some of them had
been across to the Yukon years before and had visited
the mission at Tanana. Some had been baptized there.
Some had never seen a clergyman or missionary of any
sort before, and had never heard the gospel preached.
We were touched by one old blind woman who told of
a visit to a mission on the Yukon, and how she learned
to sing a hymn there. Her son interpreted: “She say
every night she sing that hymn for speak to God.” She
was encouraged to sing it, and it turned out to be the
alphabet set to a tune! After much pleading and with
some hesitation, I baptized seventeen children, comforting
myself with the assurance of the coming mission,
which would undertake their Christian training and instruction.[70]

Back next day at the mouth of the Alatna, I was
again impressed with the eligibility of that spot as a
mission site. It was but ten miles above the present
native village, and, with church and school established,
the whole population would sooner or later move to it.
This gives opportunity for regulating the building of
cabins, and the advantage of a new, clean start. Moreover,
the Alatna River is the highway between the Kobuk
and the Koyukuk, and the Esquimaux coming over in increasing
numbers, would be served by a mission at this
place as well as the Indians. I foresaw two villages,
perhaps, on the opposite sides of the river—one clustered
about the church and the school, the other a little lower
down—where these ancient hereditary enemies might live
side by side in peace and harmony under the firm yet
gentle influence of the church. So I staked a mission
site, and set up notices claiming ground for that purpose,
almost opposite the mouth of the Alatna, which, in
the native tongue, is Allakaket or Allachaket.

THE INLAND ESQUIMAUX

There was some trail up the Alatna and we made fair
headway on its surface, stopping two nights at Kobuk
huts. We are out of the Indian country now, and shall
see no more Indians until we are back on the Yukon.
The mode of life, the habits, the character of the races
are very different—the first Esquimau habitation we visited
proclaiming it. These inland Esquimaux, though
some of the younger ones have never seen salt water—our
guide, Roxy, for one—are still essentially a salt-water
people. Their huts, even in the midst of trees, are half-underground
affairs, for they have not learned log-building;[71]
the windows are of seal gut, and seal oil is a staple
article of their diet. Their clothing is also marine, their
parkees of the hair-seal and their mukluks of the giant
seal. Communications are always kept up with the
coast, and the sea products required are brought across.
The time for the movement of the Kobuks back and forth
was not quite yet, though we hoped we should meet
some parties and get the benefit of their trail. Just
before we left the Alatna River we stopped at Roxy’s
fish cache and got some green fish, hewing them out of
the frozen mass with the axe. The young man had
fished here the previous summer, had cached the fish
caught too late to dry in the sun, and they had remained
where he left them for four or five months. Most of
them had begun to decay before they froze, but that did
not impair their value as dog food, though it rendered
the cooking of them a disagreeable proceeding to white
nostrils. This caching of food is a common thing amongst
both natives and whites, and it is rarely that a cache
is violated except under great stress of hunger, when
violation is recognised as legitimate. Doughty, in his
Arabia Deserta, mentions the same custom amongst the
Arabs; Sven Hedin amongst the Tartars. Sparsely peopled
waste countries have much the same customs all over
the world. Even the outer garb in the Oriental deserts
has much resemblance to our parkee; both burnoose and
parkee are primarily windbreaks, and it makes little difference
whether the wind be charged with snow or sand.

At midday on the 3d of February we left the Alatna
River and took our way across country for the Kobuk.[72]
We had now no trail at all save what had been made
a couple of months before by the only other party that
had crossed the portage this winter, and it was buried
under fifteen or sixteen inches of snow. There was quite
a grade to be climbed to reach the plateau over which
our course lay, and the men, with rope over the shoulder,
had to help the dogs hauling at the sled. Indeed, over
a good deal of this portage, from time to time, the
men had to do dog work, for the country is rolling, one
ridge succeeding another, and the loose, deep snow made
heavy and slow going. One man must go ahead breaking
trail, and that was generally my task, though when
the route grew doubtful and the indications too faint
for white man’s eye, Roxy took my place and I took his
gee pole, and slipped his rope around my chest.

Breaking trail would not be so laborious if one
could wear the large snow-shoes that are used for hunting.
But the hunting shoe, though it carries the man
without fatigue, does not help the dogs. The small
shoe known as the trail shoe, packs the snow beneath
it, and by the time the trail breaker has gone forward,
then back again, and then forward once more, the snow
is usually packed hard enough to give the dogs some footing.
Footing the dog must have or he cannot pull; a
dog wallowing in snow to his belly cannot exert much
traction on the vehicle behind him. The notion of snow-shoeing
as a sport always seems strange to us on the
trail, for to us it is a laborious necessity and no sport
at all. The trail breaker thus goes over most of the
ground thrice, and when he is anxious at the same time[73]
to get a fairly accurate estimate by the pedometer of
the distance travelled, he must constantly remember to
upend the instrument in his pocket when he retraces
his steps, and restore it to its recording position when he
attacks unbroken snow again. Also he must take himself
unawares, so to speak, from time to time, and check
the length of his stride with the tape measure and alter
the step index as the varying surfaces passed over require.
Conscientiously used, with due regard to its
limitations, the pedometer will give a fair approximation
of the length of a journey, but a man can no more tell
how far he has gone by merely hanging a pedometer in
his pocket than he can tell the height above sea-level of
an inland mountain by merely carrying an aneroid barometer
to the top.

THE SUNRISE AND THE MOUNTAINS

It was on this Alatna-Kobuk portage that we saw
the most magnificent sunrise any of us could remember.
It had been cloudy for some days with threat of snow
which did not fall. We were camped in a little hollow
between two ridges, and I had been busy packing up the
stuff in the tent preparatory to the start, when I stepped
out with a load of bedding in my arms, right into the
midst of the spectacle. It was simple, as the greatest
things are always simple, but so gorgeous and splendid
that it was startling. The whole southeastern sky
was filled with great luminous bands of alternate purple
and crimson. At the horizon the bands were deeper in
tone and as they rose they grew lighter, but they maintained
an unmixed purity of contrasting colour throughout.
I gazed at it until the tent was struck and the dogs[74]
hitched and it was time to start, and then I had to turn
my back upon it, for our course lay due west, and I was
breaking trail. But on the crest of the rising ground
ahead there burst upon my delighted eyes a still more
astonishing prospect. We were come to the first near
view of the Kobuk mountains, and the reflected light of
that gorgeous sunrise was caught by the flanks of a
group of wild and lofty snow peaks, and they stood up
incandescent, with a vivid colour that seemed to come
through them as well as from them. To right and left,
mountains out of the direct path of that light gave a
soft dead mauve, but these favoured peaks, bathed from
base to summit in clear crimson effulgence, glowed like
molten metal. It was not the reflected light of the sun,
but of the flaming sky, for even as I looked, a swift
change came over them. They passed through the tones
of red to lightest pink, not fading but brightening, and
before my companions reached me the sun’s rays sprang
upon the mountains from the horizon, and they were
golden.

It seems almost foolish to the writer and may well
seem tedious to the reader, to attempt in words the description
of such scenes; yet so deep is the impression
they produce, and so large the place they take in the
memory, that to omit them would be to strike out much
of the charm and zest of these arctic journeys. Again
and again in the years that have passed, the recollection
of that pomp of colour on the way to the Kobuk has
come suddenly upon me, and always with a bounding of
the spirit. I can shut my eyes now and see that incomparable[75]
sunrise; I can see again that vision of mountains
filling half the sky with their unimaginable ardency,
and I think that this world never presented nobler sight.
Surely for its pageantry of burning, living colour, for purity
and depth and intensity of tint, the Far North with its
setting of snow surpasses all other regions of the earth.

TRAVELLING KOBUK LADS

That same day we met a couple of Kobuk youths on
their way to the Koyukuk, and they gave us the greatest
gift it was in the power of man to give us—a trail!
There is no finer illustration of the mutual service of
man to man than the meeting of parties going opposite
ways across the unbroken snows. Each is at once conferring
and receiving the greatest of favours, without
loss to himself is heaping benefit on the other; is, it
may be—has often been—saving the other, and being
himself saved. No more hunting and peering for blazes,
no more casting about hither and thither when open
stretches are crossed; no more three times back and forth
to beat the snow down—twenty miles a day instead of
ten or twelve—the boys’ trail meant all that to us. And
our trail meant almost as much to them. So we were
rejoiced to see them, sturdy youths of sixteen or seventeen,
making the journey all by themselves. My heart
goes out to these adventurous Kobuks, amiable, light-hearted,
industrious; keen hunters, following the mountain-sheep
far up where the Indian will not go; adepts
in all the wilderness arts; heirs of the uncharted arctic
wastes, and occupying their heritage. If I were not a
white man I would far rather be one of these nomadic
inland Esquimaux than any other native I know of.[76]

That same day we crossed two headwater forks of
the Kokochatna, as the Kobuks call it, or the Hogatzitna
as the Koyukuks call it, or the Hog River, as the
white men call it, a tributary of the Koyukuk that comes
in about one hundred and fifty miles below the Alatna.
As we came down a steep descent to the little east fork,
it showed so picturesque and attractive, with clumps of
fine open timber on an island, that it remains in my
mind one of the many places from the Grand Cañon
of the Colorado almost to the Grand Cañon of the
Noatak, where I should like to have a lodge in the vast
wilderness.

We had but crossed the west fork when we knew that
we were close to the watershed between the Kobuk and
the Koyukuk, between the streams that fall into Kotzebue
Sound and those that fall by the Koyukuk and the
Yukon Rivers into Bering Sea; and because it seemed a
capital geographic feature, it was disappointing that it
was so inconspicuous. Indeed, we were not sure which
of two ridges was the actual divide. Beyond those ridges
there was no question, for the ground sloped down to
Lake Noyutak, a body of water some three and a half
miles in length and of varying breadth that drains into
the Kobuk. Here in a cabin we found three more young
Kobuks, and spent the night, getting our first view of
the Kobuk River next day, not from an eminence, as I
had hoped, but only as we came down a bank through
thick timber and opened suddenly upon it. By the pedometer
I made the portage forty-six miles.

THE KOBUK RIVER

The upper Kobuk is a picturesque river, the timber[77]
being especially large and handsome for interior Alaska.
We reached it just above the mouth of the Reed River,
tributary from the north. The weather was warm—too
warm for good travelling—the thermometer standing at
15­­­°, 20°, and one day even 30° above zero all day long,
so that we were all bareheaded and in our shirt-sleeves.
From time to time, as the course of the river varied, we
had distant views of the rocky mountains of the Endicott
Range, or, as it might be written, the Endicott
Range of the Rocky Mountains, for such, in fact, it is—the
western and final extension of the great American
cordillera. On the other side of those mountains was
the Noatak River, flowing roughly parallel with the
Kobuk, and discharging into the same arm of the sea.

The division of the labour of camping amongst four
gave us all some leisure at night, and I found time to
read through again The Cloister and the Hearth and
Westward Ho! with much pleasure, quite agreeing with
Sir Walter Besant’s judgment that the former is one of
the best historical novels ever written. There are few
more attractive roysterers in literature to me than Denys
of Burgundy, with his “Courage, camarades, le diable est
mort!
” This matter of winter reading is a difficult one,
because it is impossible to carry many books. My plan
is to take two or three India-paper volumes of classics
that have been read before, and renew my acquaintance
with them. But reading by the light of one candle,
though it sufficed our forefathers, is hard on our degenerate
eyes.

The days were much lengthened now, and the worst[78]
of the winter was done. There would still be cold and
storm, but hardly again of the same intensity and duration.
When the traveller gets well into February he
feels that the back of the winter is broken, for nothing
can take from him the advantage of the ever-lengthening
days, the ever-climbing sun.

On the afternoon of the third day on the Kobuk we
reached a cabin occupied by two white men, the first
we had seen since we left Bettles, and we were the first
white men they had seen all the winter. They were
waiting for the spring, having a prospecting trip in view;
simply spending the winter eating up their grub. There
was nothing whatever to read in the cabin, and they
had been there since the freeze-up! They welcomed us,
and we stayed overnight with them, and that night there
was a total eclipse of the moon, of which we had a fine
view. We had an almanac which gave the time of totality
at Sitka, and we knew the approximate longitude
of our position, so we were able to set our watches by it.

The next two days are noted in my diary as two of
the pleasantest days of the whole journey—two of the
pleasantest days I ever spent anywhere, I think. A
clear, cloudless sky, brilliant sunshine, white mountain
peaks all about us, gave picture after picture, and the
warm, balmy air made travelling a delight. There are
few greater pleasures than that of penetrating into a new
country, with continually changing views of beauty, under
kindly conditions of weather and trail. In the yellow
rays of the early sun, the spruce on the river bank looked
like a screen of carved bronze, while the slender stems of[79]
birches in front of the spruce looked like an inlaying of
old ivory upon the bronze, the whole set upon its pedestal
of marble-like snow. The second day we took a portage
of nine or ten miles across a barren flat and struck the
river again just below a remarkable stretch of bank a
mile or so in length, with never a tree or a bush or so
much as the smallest shrub growing on it. Thick timber
above suddenly ceased, thick timber below suddenly
began again, and this bare bank reached back through
open, barren flat to a low pass in the mountains. It was
a bank of solid ice, so we were told later, and I remembered
to have heard of ice bluffs on the Kobuk, and wished
that the portage had struck the river above this spot
instead of below it, that there might have been opportunity
to examine it.

THE MISSION
ENGLISH AND ESQUIMAU

A little farther down the river and we were at the
new mission of the Society of Friends, where a cordial reception
awaited us and, luxury of luxuries, a warm bath!
Again and again the wash-tub was emptied and fresh
water was heated until we all had wallowed to our heart’s
content. The rude log buildings of the mission had
been begun the previous fall, and were not yet complete,
but they were advanced enough for occupation, and the
work of the mission went actively on. It was in charge
of rather an extraordinary man. He gave us a sketch
of his life, which was full of interest and matter for
thought. For many years he was a police officer and
jailer in the West. Then he sailed on a whaler and thus
became acquainted with the Esquimaux. He was converted
from a life of drunkenness and debauchery—though[80]
one fancied his character was not really ever so
bad as he painted it—at a “Peniel” mission in a Californian
town. He went in out of mere idle curiosity,
just recovered from a spree, and was so wrought upon
that when he came out he was a different creature, a
new man, the old life with its appetite for vicious indulgence
sloughed off and left behind him, and he now
possessed with a burning desire to do some such active
service for God as aforetime he had done for the devil.
After three or four months of some sort of training in
an institution maintained by the California Society of
Friends—a body more like the Salvation Army, one
judges, than the old Quakers—he volunteered for service
at a branch which the old-established mission of
the Society at the mouth of the Kobuk desired to plant
two hundred miles or so up the river, and had come out
and had plunged at once into his task. So here he was,
some six or seven months installed, teacher, preacher,
trader in a small way, and indefatigable worker in general.
Pedagogical training or knowledge of “methods”
he had none at all, but the root of the matter was in him,
and surely never was such an insatiable school-teacher.
Morning, noon, and night he was teaching. While he
was cooking he was hearing lessons; while he was washing
the dishes and cleaning the house he was correcting
exercises in simple addition. In the schoolroom he was
full of a genial enthusiasm that seemed to impart instruction
by sheer dynamic force. “Boot,” the lesson book
said. There was no boot in the schoolroom, all were
shod in mukluks. He dives into his dwelling-house[81]
attachment and comes back holding up a boot. “Boot,”
he says, and “boot” they all repeat. Presently the
word “tooth” was introduced in the lesson. Withdrawing
a loose artificial tooth of the “pivot” variety
from his upper jaw, he holds it aloft and “tooth!” he
cries out, and “toot!” they all cry, and he claps it back
into his head again.

We were present on Sunday at the services. There
was hearty singing of “Pentecostal” hymns with catchy
refrains, but we were compelled to notice again what
we had noticed amongst the little bands of these people
on the Koyukuk when we set them to singing, that the
English was unintelligible; and since it conveyed no
meaning to us could have had little for them. This is
the inevitable result of ignoring the native tongue and
adopting the easy expedient of teaching the singing of
hymns and the recitation of formulas like the commandments
in English. For a generation or two, at least, the
English learned, save by children at a boarding-school,
where nothing but English is spoken, is fragmentary
and of doubtful import in all except the commonest matters
of speech. And at such boarding-schools there is
danger of the real misfortune and drawback of natives
growing up to live their lives amongst natives, ignorant
of the native tongue. There is no quick and easy way
of stamping out a language, thank God; there is no quick
and easy way of imparting instruction in a foreign language.
By and by all the Alaskan natives will be more
or less bilingual, but the intimate speech and the most
clearly understood speech will still be the mother tongue.[82]
The singing done, there was preaching through an interpreter,
and then each individual present “gave testimony,”
which consisted for the most part in the recitation
of a text of Scripture. Then there were individual
prayers by one and another of the congregation, and
then some more singing. The only hymn I could find
in the book that I knew was the fine old hymn, “How
Firm a Foundation,” and that was sung heartily to the
“Adeste Fideles.” They are naturally a musical race,
picking up airs with great facility, and they thoroughly
enjoy singing.

THE “DOUBLE STANDARD”

After the service the missionary confided some of
his troubles to me. He had lately learned through his
interpreter that the burden of most of the individual
prayers was that the supplicator might “catch plenty
skins” and be more successful in hunting than his fellows;
and though he had done his best to impress upon
them the superior importance of making request for spiritual
benefit, he was afraid they had made no change.
“Our people ‘outside,'” he said, “don’t understand these
folk, and I’m not sure that I thoroughly understand
them myself.” “They’re all ‘converted,'” he said;
“they all claim to have experienced a change of heart,
but some of them I know are not living like converted
people, and sometimes I have my doubts about most of
them.” My sympathy went out to him in his loneliness
and his earnestness and his disappointments. I
pointed out that the emotional response to emotional
preaching was comparatively easy to get from any primitive
people, but that to change their whole lives, to[83]
uproot old customs of sensual indulgence, to engraft
new ideas of virtue and chastity was a long, slow process
anywhere in the world. It was chiefly in the matter
of sexual morality that his doubts and difficulties
lay, and I was able to assure him that his experience was
but the common experience of all those who had laboured
for the uplifting of savage people. Indeed, how should
it be otherwise? Until quite lately there was almost
promiscuous use of women. A man receiving a traveller
in his dwelling overnight proffered his wife as a part of
his hospitality; the temporary interchange of wives was
common; young men and young women gratified themselves
without rebuke; children were valuable however
come by, and there was no special distinction between
legitimate and illegitimate offspring. As one reflects
on these conditions and then looks back upon conditions
amongst white people, it would seem that all the
civilised races have done is to set up a double standard
of sexual morality as against the single standard of
the savage. It can hardly be claimed that the average
white man is continent, or even much more continent
than the average Esquimau, but he has forced continence
upon the greater part of his women, reserving
a dishonoured remnant for his own irresponsible use.
And there are signs that some of those who nowadays
inveigh against the white man’s double standard are in
reality desirous of substituting, not the single standard
of the Christian ideal, but the single standard of the
savage. In the mining camps the prostitute has a sort
of half-way-recognised social position, and in polite parlance[84]
is referred to as a “sporting lady”—surely the
most horribly incongruous phrase ever coined; she
often marries a miner who will tell you that she is as good
as he is, and she is received afterwards by all but a few
as a “respectable married woman.”

There had been some trouble of this sort at this mission.
The great northern gold seekers’ wave of ’97 and
’98 threw a numerous band of prospectors up the Kobuk
as well as up the Koyukuk. The wave had receded and
left on the Kobuk but one little pool behind it, a handful
of men who found something better than “pay” on the
Shungnak, a few miles away. And there was much
criticism of the missionary’s methods amongst them.
Word of the arrival of strangers had brought some of
them to Long Beach, and on Sunday night I had opportunity
of addressing them, with a view to enlisting their
sympathy, if possible. What if mistakes were made,
what if some of the methods employed were open to question?
Here was a man who beyond doubt was earnestly
labouring in the best way he knew for the improvement
of these natives. Such an effort demanded the co-operation
of every right-feeling man.

PERSONAL CLEANLINESS

After all, however grand the physical scenery, the
meteorological phenomena, may be, the people of any
country are the most interesting thing in it, and we
found these Esquimaux extraordinarily interesting. Dirty
they certainly are; it is almost impossible for dwellers
in the arctic regions to be clean in the winter, and the
winter lasts so long that the habit of winter becomes the
habit of the year. White and native alike accept a[85]
lower standard of personal cleanliness than is tolerated
outside. I remember asking Bishop Rowe, before I came
to Alaska: “What do you do about bathing when you
travel in the winter?” To which he replied laconically:
“Do without.” It is even so; travellers on the Alaskan
trails as well as natives belong to the “great unwashed.”
In the very cold weather the procuring of water in any
quantity is a very difficult thing even for house dwellers.
Every drop of it has to be carried from a water-hole cut
far out on the ice, up a steep grade, and then quite a
little distance back to the dwelling—for we do not build
directly upon these eroding banks. The water-hole is
continually freezing up and has to be continually hewed
free of ice, and as the streams dwindle with the progress
of winter, new holes must be cut farther and farther out.
On the trail, where snow must usually be melted for water,
it is obvious that bathing is out of the question; even the
water for hands and face is sparingly doled by the cook,
and two people will sometimes use the same water rather
than resort to the painful though efficient expedient of
washing with snow. If this be so despite aluminum pots
and a full kit of camp vessels, it is much more so with the
native, whose supply of pots and pans is very limited.
I have seen a white man melt snow in a frying-pan, wash
hands and face in it, throw it out, fry bacon and beans
in it, then melt more snow and wash his cup and plate
in it. There is, however, this to be said anent the disuse
of the bath in this country, that in cold weather most
men perspire very little indeed, and the perspiration that
is exuded passes through to the outer garments and is[86]
immediately deposited upon them as frost; and there is
this further to be said about dirt in general, that one
blessed property of the cold is to kill all odours.

One grows tolerant of dirt in this country; there is no
denying it, and it is well that it is so; otherwise one
would be in a chronic state of disgust with oneself and
every one else. So the dirt of the native, unless specially
prominent and offensive, is accepted as a matter of
course and ignored. This obstacle overcome, the Esquimaux
are an attractive and most interesting race,
and compare to advantage with the Indians in almost
every particular. They are a very industrious people. Go
into an Esquimau’s hut at almost any time when they
are not sleeping, and you will find every individual
occupied at some task. Here is a man working in wood
or bone with the ingenious tools they have evolved; here
are women working in skin or fur, and some of them
are admirable needlewomen; here, perhaps, is another
woman chewing mukluks—and many a white man who
has kept his feet dry in overflow water is grateful to the
teeth that do not disdain this most effective way of
securing an intimate union between sole and upper.
Even the children are busy: here is a boy whittling out
bow and arrow—and they do great execution amongst
rabbits and ptarmigan with these weapons that entail
no cost of powder and shot; here is a girl beating out
threads from sinew with a couple of flat stones. Some
of us, troubled with unconscientious tailors, wish that a
law could be passed requiring all buttons to be sewn on
with sinew—they never come off.[87]

A LIGHT-HEARTED FOLK

They are a very light-hearted people, easily amused,
bubbling over with laughter and merriment, romping
and skylarking with one another at every intermission of
labour. One of my white travelling companions on this
journey was in the habit of using a little piece of rabbit
skin to protect his nose in cold or windy weather. The
care of the nose is sometimes very troublesome indeed,
it freezes more readily than any other portion of the body;
and a little piece of rabbit skin, moistened and applied
to the nose, will stay there and keep it warm and comfortable
all day. But it does not exactly enhance one’s
personal attractions.

We had stopped for camp and were all together for
the first time in four or five hours, when Roxy noticed
this rabbit-skin nose protector, upon which the breath
had condensed all the afternoon until two long icicles
depended from it, one on each side, reaching down below
the mouth; and he fell straightway into a fit of laughter
that grew uncontrollable; he rolled on the snow and
roared. A little annoyed at this exhibition, I spoke
sharply: “What’s the matter with you, Roxy; what on
earth are you cutting up like that for?” Checking himself
for a moment, he pointed to my companion and said,
“Alleesame walrus,” and went off into another paroxysm
of laughter, rolling about and roaring. At intervals all
the evening he would break out again, and when we sat
down to eat it overcame him once more and he rushed
outside where he could give vent to his mirth with less
offence.

The boy was straightforward and conscientious. We[88]
were camped over Sunday once, and Roxy had noticed
many marten tracks in the neighbourhood. He had
brought a few traps along with him to set out as we went
and pick up on his return, and he wanted to know if I
thought he might set some that day, although it was the
day of rest. Careful not to interfere in any way with
the religious instruction any native has received from
any source, I told him that was a matter for him to decide
himself; that each man was responsible for his own conduct.
The boy thought awhile—and he did not set
his traps. Now that young man had never received any
instruction at a mission; all his teaching had been from
other Esquimaux. This same question of working on
Sunday was the cause of some of the difficulty between
the missionary at Long Beach and the miners at Shungnak.
The sluicing or “cleaning-up” season is short, and
mining operators generally consider that they cannot
afford to lose an hour of it. The Kobuks employed by
these miners quit their work on Sunday, and that brought
the operations to a standstill. There was something to
be said on the miners’ side, but I rejoiced that the Esquimau
boys showed such steadfastness to their teaching.
“If you cannot use them six days in the week, if it has
to be seven or none, then do as the miners on the Yukon
side do, consider the country uninhabited, and make
your arrangements as though there were no Kobuks.”
That was my advice, and this may be read in connection
with Mr. Stefanson’s caustic comments on the same
rigidity of observance.

We left Long Beach with a grateful feeling for the[89]
hospitality with which we had been received and with
a substantial respect for the earnest missionary effort
that was being put forth there. We were able to replenish
our grub supply and also to exchange our two
toboggans for one large sled, for we were out of the
toboggan country again and they had already become
a nuisance, slipping and sliding about on the trail. Our
host was up early with a good breakfast for us, and
speeded the parting guest, which on the trail is certainly
an essential part of true hospitality, with all the honours;
the natives lined up on the bank and the younger
ones running along with us for a few hundred yards.

THE JADE MOUNTAINS

Soon after we left the mission we went up a series of
terraces to a desolate, barren, wind-swept flat, the portage
across which cut off a great bend of the river and
saved us many miles of travel. To our right rose the
Jade Mountains, whence the supply of this stone which
used to be of importance for arrow-heads and other implements
was obtained and carried far and wide. A
light crust on the snow broke through at every step,
though the snow was not deep enough and the ground
too uneven to make snow-shoes useful; so we all had
more or less sore feet that night when we regained the
river and made our camp near the mouth of the Ambler,
another tributary from the north.

The next day was an exceedingly long, tedious day.
The Kobuk River, which in its upper reaches is a very
picturesque stream, began now to be as monotonous as
the lower Yukon. It had grown to considerable size,
and the bends to be great curves of many miles at a[90]
stretch, one of which, a decided bend to the north of
the general westerly direction of the river, we were three
full hours in passing down. It was while traversing this
bend that we witnessed a singular mirage that lent to
the day all the enlivenment it had. Before us for ten
or twelve miles stretched the broad white expanse of
the river bed, shimmering in the mellow sunlight, and
far beyond, remote but clear, rose the sharp white peaks
of the mountains that divide the almost parallel valleys
of the Kobuk and the Noatak. As we travelled, these
distant peaks began to take the most fantastic shapes.
They flattened into a level table-land, and then they shot
up into pinnacles and spires. Then they shrank together
in the middle and spread out on top till they looked
like great domed mushrooms. Then the broad convex
tops separated themselves entirely from their stalk-like
bases and hung detached in the sky with daylight underneath.
And then these mushroom tops stretched out
laterally and threw up peaks of their own until there
were distinct duplicate ranges, one on the earth and one
in the sky. It was fascinating to watch these whimsical
vagaries of nature that went on for hours. A change
in one’s own position, from erect to stooping, caused the
most convulsive contortions, and when once I lay down
on the trail that I might view the scene through the
lowest stratum of the agitated air, every peak shot up
suddenly far into the sky like the outspreading of one’s
fingers, to subside as suddenly as I rose to my feet again.
The psalmist’s query came naturally to the mind, “Why
hop ye so ye hills?” and our Kobuk boy Roxy, whose[91]
enjoyment of fine landscapes and strange sights was
always a pleasure to witness, answered the unspoken
question. “God make mountains dance because spring
come,” he said prettily enough.

Then we crossed another portage and cut off ten miles
of river by it, and when we reached the river again I
wanted to stop, for it grew towards evening and here
was good camping-ground. But we had lately met some
travelling Kobuks and they had told Roxy of a cabin
“just little way” farther on, and I yielded to the rest
of the company, who would push on to it and thus
avoid the necessity of making camp. That native “just
little way” is worse than the Scotch “mile and a bittock”;
indeed, the natives have poor notion of distance in
general, and miles have as vague meaning to them as
kilometres have to the average Anglo-Saxon.

A BELATED CAMP

On and on we pushed, mile after mile, and still no
cabin. In the gathering dusk we would continually think
we saw it; half-fallen trees or sloping branches simulating
snow-covered gables. At last it grew quite dark,
and when there was general agreement that we must
seek the cabin no longer, but camp, there was no place to
camp in. Either the bank was inaccessible or there was
lack of dry timber. We went on thus, seeking rest and
finding none, until seven-thirty, and then made camp
by candle-light, in a poor place at that, having trudged
thirty-five miles that day. A night-made camp is always
an uncomfortable camp, and an uncomfortable camp
means a miserable night, which to-morrow must pay for.
We did not get to bed till nearly midnight, and it was[92]
nine-forty-five when we started out next morning, and
we made only fifteen miles that day.

The Kobuk valley continued to open out wider and
wider and the mountains right and left to recede. The
Jade Mountains were now dim and distant behind us,
and new ranges were coming into view. The people on
this lower river are very few. It was just about one
hundred miles from Long Beach when we reached the
next native village, a miserable collection of pole dwellings,
half underground, with perhaps a score of inhabitants.
Certainly the conditions of life deteriorated as we
descended this river. The country seems to afford nothing
but fish; we were amongst the ichthyophagi pure and simple.
Roxy, bred and born on the upper Kobuk and never
so far down before, is very scornful about it. “Me no
likee this country,” he says; “no caribou, no ptarmigan,
no rabbits, no timber, no nothin’.” The weather had
grown raw and cold again, with a constant disagreeable
wind that took all the fun out of travelling. We passed
a place where a white man was pessimistically picking
away at a vein of coal in the river bluff. “Yes, we been
here all winter,” he said, “working on the blamed ledge.
I always knowed it was goin’ to pinch out, and now it’s
begun to pinch. My partner’s gone to Candle for more
grub, but I told him it weren’t no use. It’s pinchin’ out
right now. I knowed it afore we started work, but the
blamed fool wouldn’t listen to me. ‘It’ll pinch out,’ I
told him a dozen times; ‘you mark my word it’ll pinch
out,’ I told him, and now it’s begun to pinch; and I hope
he’ll be satisfied.” We were reminded of the many coal-mines[93]
from time to time located on the Yukon, in all or
nearly all of which the vein has “pinched out.” The
deposits on the coast may be all the fancy of the magazine
writer paints, and may hold the “incalculable
wealth” that is attributed to them, but the coal on the
interior rivers seems in scant measure and of inferior
quality.

The same night we reached the native village at the
mouth of the Squirrel River, another northern tributary—the
Kobuk receives most of its waters from the north—and
we spent the night and the next day, which was
Sunday, in one of the half-underground huts of the place,
in company with twelve other people. Here we found
Roxy’s brother, dubbed “Napoleon” by some white man.
They had not seen one another for years, yet all the
greeting was a mutual grunt. The Kobuks are not
demonstrative in their affections, but it would not be
right to conclude the affection lacking. I have seen an
old Esquimau woman taking part in a dance the night
after her husband was buried, yet it would have been
unjust to have concluded that she was callous and
indifferent. It is very easy to misunderstand a strange
people, and very hard to understand them thoroughly.

THE CANINE INTRUDER

The roof of the tent was dome-shaped and it was lit
by a seal-gut skylight. In the morning while I was conducting
Divine service and attempting most lamely by
the mouth of a poor interpreter to convey some instruction,
a dog fight outside adjourned to the roof and presently
both combatants came tumbling through the gut
window into the midst of the congregation. They were[94]
unceremoniously picked up and flung out of the door,
a few stitches with a needleful of sinew repaired the
window, and the proceedings were resumed. These gut
windows have their convenience as well as their inconvenience.
When the hut gets too warm and close even
for Esquimaux, the seal gut is folded back and the outer
air rushes in to the great refreshment of the occupants;
when the hut is cool enough the gut is replaced. A skylight
is far and away the best method of illuminating
any single-story structure, and this membrane is remarkably
translucent, while the snow that falls or frost that
forms upon such a skylight is quickly removed by beating
the hand upon the drum-like surface. All glass windows
must be double glazed, or else in the very cold
weather they are quickly covered with a thick deposit of
frost from the condensation of the moisture inside the
room, and then they admit much less light than gut does.
One of its unpleasant features is the way the membrane
snaps back and forth with a report like a pistol whenever
the door is opened and shut, but on the whole it is a very
good substitute for glass indeed.

SLEEPING CUSTOMS

These river Esquimaux vary greatly in physical appearance.
While many of them are somewhat undersized
and all have small feet and hands, some are well-developed
specimens of manhood. “Riley Jim,” the
chief of this tribe, would be counted a tall, stalwart man
anywhere. And while many have coarse, squat features,
here and there is one who is decidedly attractive in
appearance. A sweet smile which is often upon the face,
and small, regular white teeth, greatly help to redeem[95]
any countenance. A youth of about eighteen at the
Squirrel River would properly be called handsome, one
thinks—though amongst native people one grows a little
afraid of forgetting standards of comparison; and his
wife—for he was already a husband—was a decidedly
pretty girl. A word ought to be said which applies to
all the Esquimaux we met. Although many people live
in one hut and there is no possible privacy, yet we saw
no immodesty of any sort. They sleep entirely nude—probably
our own great-grandparents did the same, at
least the people of Defoe and Smollet did, for nightshirts
and pyjamas are very modern things. There is
much to be said from an hygienic point of view in favour
of that custom as against turning in “all standing” as
the Indian generally does, or sleeping in the day underwear
as most white men do. But although every one of
a dozen people in cabin after cabin that we stayed at
on the Kobuk River above and below this place, of both
sexes and all ages, would thus strip completely and go
to bed, there was never any exposure of the body at
all. It may be, of course, that our presence imposed a
greater care in this respect, but it did not so impress
us; it seemed the normal thing. Another noticeable
feature of the lives of all these people was their devoutness
in the matter of thanks before and after meat.
Some of them would not so much as give and receive a
drink of cold water without a long responsive grace.

As we went on down the river the country grew bleaker
and drearier and the few scattered inhabitants were living
more and more the life of the seacoast. The dwellings[96]
resembled igloos more than cabins, being completely
covered with snow and approached by underground passages,
with heavy flaps of untanned sealskin to close them.
When we passed a fork of the river we knew that we were
entering the delta of the Kobuk, and that another day
would take us to the mission on Kotzebue Sound. It was
a long, hard day, in which we made forty miles, but an
interesting one. With a start at six, we were at the
mouth by nine-thirty. The spruce which had for some
time been dwarfing and dwindling gave place to willows,
the willows shrank to shrubs, the shrubs changed to
coarse grass thrusting yellow tassels through the snow.
The river banks sank and flattened out and ceased, and
we were on Hotham Inlet with the long coast-line of the
peninsula that forms it stretching away north and south
in the distance. Roxy’s bewilderment was amusing.
He stopped and gazed about him and said: “Kobuk
River all pechuk!” (“Pechuk” means “played out.”)
“What’s the matter, no more Kobuk River?” I think
his mind had never really entertained the notion of the
river ending, though of course he must often have heard
of its mouth in the salt water. He was out of his country,
his bearings all gone, a feeling of helpless insecurity taking
the place of his usual confidence, and I think he said
no more all that day.

We had to traverse the ice of Hotham Inlet northward
to its mouth, double the end of the peninsula, and then
travel south along the coast to the mission at Kikitaruk,
the peninsula being too rugged to cross. Three considerable
rivers drain into Hotham Inlet, roughly parallel in[97]
their east and west courses, the Noatak, the Kobuk, and
the Selawik, so that its waters must be commonly more
fresh than salt, for its bounds are narrow and the extensive
delta of its eastern shore would argue its depth slight.
Ahead of us, as we travelled north making a bee-line for
the end of the peninsula, all the afternoon, loomed the
rocky promontory of Krusenstern, one of Kotzebue’s
capes, and far beyond, stretching up the dim coast-line,
lay the way to Point Hope. It was with a sinking of
the heart that I gazed upon it, for I knew already, though
I had not announced a decision, that the road to Point
Hope could not be my road that year. All day long the
thermometer stood between -40° and -30°, and the constant
light sea-breeze kept scarfs wrapped closely about
mouths and noses, which always means disagreeable
travel. When the company stopped at noon to eat a little
frozen lunch, I was too chilly to cease my movement and
pressed on. The day of that blessed comfort of the trail,
the thermos flask, was not yet. By two-thirty we had
reached Pipe Spit, which still further contracts the narrow
entrance of the inlet, and turning west for a mile or two
rounded the point and then turned south for ten miles
along the coast. Just about dark we reached the mission
and stood gazing out over the rough ice of Kotzebue
Sound to the Arctic Ocean, having made the forty miles
in ten and a half hours. We had come about one thousand
miles from Fairbanks, all of it on foot and most of it
on snow-shoes.

THE ARCTIC OCEAN

So here was my first sight of the Arctic Ocean. All
day long I had anticipated it, and it stirred me,—a dim,[98]
grey expanse stretching vast and vague in the dusk of
the evening. The old navigators whose stories I had
read as a boy passed before me in their wonderful, bold
sailing vessels, going in and out uncharted waters that
steamships will not venture to-day—Kotzebue, Beechey,
Collinson, McClure—pushing resolutely northward.

Less happy had been my first sight of the Pacific
Ocean, five years before. I had the ill luck to come
upon it by way of that Western Coney Island, Santa
Monica, and from the merry-go-rounds and cheap eating
places Balboa and Magellan and Franky Drake fled
away incontinent and would not be conjured back;
though, indeed, the original discoverers would have had
yet further occasion to gaze at one another “with a wild
surmise” if they had seen shrieking companies “shooting
the chutes.” But here was vastness, here was desolation,
here was silence; jagged ice masses in the foreground
and boundless expanse beyond, solemn and mysterious.
The Arctic Ocean was even as I had pictured it.

The missionary in charge at Kikitaruk had been informed
by letter of our projected journey during the previous
summer and had long expected us. We were received
with kindness and hospitality, and after supper
began at once our acquaintance with his work, for there
was a service that night which it was thought we should
attend. I spoke for a few minutes through an excellent
interpreter and then spent a couple of hours nodding
over the stove, overcome with sleep, while there was much
singing and “testimony.”

TOTAL-ABSTINENCE ESQUIMAUX

The Californian Society of Friends, established here[99]
a number of years with branches at other points on
Kotzebue Sound, has done an excellent work amongst
the Esquimaux. If they had accomplished nothing else
it would stand to the everlasting credit of the Society’s
missionaries that they have succeeded in imbuing the
natives under their charge with a total aversion to all
intoxicating liquor. We had come down from the remotest
points to which the influence of these people has
extended; we had met their natives five hundred miles
away from their base of instruction, and everywhere we
found the same thing. It was said by the white men
on the Koyukuk that a Kobuk could not be induced
to take a drink of whisky. It seemed to us a pity that
the force of this most wholesome doctrine should be
weakened by the unsuccessful attempt to include tobacco
in the same rigorous prohibition. In several cabins
where we stayed there was no sign of smoking until
members of our party produced pipes, whereupon other
pipes were furtively produced and the tobacco that was
offered was eagerly accepted. From any rational point
of view the putting of whisky and tobacco in the same
category is surely a folly. There can be few more harmless
indulgences to the native than his pipe, and no one
knows the solace of the pipe until he has smoked it
around the camp-fire in the arctic regions after a hard
day’s journey.

The decision to turn my back on Point Hope was, I
think, the most painful decision I ever made in my life;
with all my heart I wanted to go on. It was only one
hundred and sixty or one hundred and seventy miles[100]
away. The journey had been made in three or four days;
but we were now come to a country where travel is
impossible in bad weather and where bad weather prevails;
and that journey might quite as likely take two
weeks. I worked over the calendar in my diary, figuring
how many days of travel still remained, allowing reasonable
margins, and I could not see that I had much more
than time to get back to Fairbanks before the break-up,
which for sufficient reason I regarded as my first duty.
The day of rest at Kikitaruk was Washington’s birthday,
the 22d of February. Eight weeks would bring us to the
19th April, by which time the trails would be already
breaking up. Counting out Sundays, that left forty-eight
days of travelling with something like twelve hundred
miles yet to make without going to Point Hope—an average
of about twenty-five miles a day. I knew that we
had made no such average in the distance already covered,
and though I knew also that travelling improved
generally as the season advanced, I did not know how
very much better going there is on the wind-hardened
snows of the coast when travelling is possible at all.
Again and again I have regretted that I did not take the
chance and push on, but at the time I decided as I thought
I ought to decide, and one has no real compunctions when
that is the case.

THE RESOLUTION TO TURN SOUTH

So a first-hand knowledge of our own most interesting
work among the Esquimaux was not for me on that
occasion—and there has arisen no opportunity since.
Mr. Knapp, who had planned to spend the rest of the
winter at Point Hope, would get a guide and a team here[101]
and turn north after some days’ rest, while I would turn
south. Roxy was impatient to return to Bettles. “Me
no likee this country,” was all that could be got out of
him. So I paid him his money and made him a present
of the .22 repeating rifle with which he had killed so many
ptarmigan on the journey, outfitted him with clothes,
grub, and ammunition, and let him go; saying good-bye
with regret, for he was a good boy to us all the way.

It was late on the night of our single day of rest
when I got to bed, for there had been squaring up of
accounts and much writing, and when I went to bed I
did not sleep. Again and again I reviewed the decision
I had come to and fought against it, though such
is far from my common habit. Even as I write, years
after, the bitter rebellious reluctance with which I turned
south comes back to me. I wished the hospital at Fairbanks
at the bottom of the deep blue sea. I protested
I would go on and complete my journey, even though
it involved “thawing out” at Tanana and getting to
Fairbanks on a steamboat in the summer. I had a
free hand, a kindly and complaisant bishop, and none
would call me strictly to account. Then I realised that
it was merely pride of purpose, self-willed resolution of
accomplishing what had been essayed—in a word, personal
gratification for which I was fighting, and with
that realisation came surrender and sleep.[102]


CHAPTER IV

THE SEWARD PENINSULA—CANDLE CREEK, COUNCIL,
AND NOME

One day’s rest was not a great deal after the distance
we had come—and that day fully occupied with business—but
since Point Hope was abandoned some sort of
schedule must be made for the Seward Peninsula, and
where Sunday shall be spent is always an important
factor in arranging these itineraries. There was just
time to reach Candle for the next Sunday and it was
decided to attempt it. Hans would accompany me as far
as Candle, where he hoped to find work. It meant two
days of forty-five miles each, for it is ninety miles from
Kikitaruk to Candle, but they told us it could be done.

So the reluctant adieus made, letters despatched,
some mailed here at Kikitaruk, some to be carried back
to Bettles and mailed there—these latter getting outside
long before the former—we started at seven in the morning
instead of six, as we had planned, on the journey
down the shore of Kotzebue Sound. That hour’s delay
turned out to be a calamity for us.

The trail was smooth along the beach until Cape
Blossom was reached, and I had the first riding of the
winter, Hans and I alternately running and jumping on
the sled. There was a portage across the cape, and three
or four miles below it was the wreck of the river steamer[103]
Riley, which used to make a voyage up the Kobuk with
supplies for the miners at the Shungnak. The thermometer
was at -38° when we started, and the same light
but keen breeze was blowing that had annoyed us on the
other side of the peninsula. What a barren, desolate
region it is!—low rocks sinking away to the dead level
of the snow-field on the one hand, nothing but the ice-field
on the other.

A BAD NIGHT
CAMPED IN THE OPEN

We were bound for an igloo forty-five miles from the
mission, the only shelter between Kikitaruk on the peninsula
and Kewalik on the mainland, and we had been
warned that the igloo would be easy to miss if it grew
dark as it would be almost indistinguishable from the
snow-drifts of the shore. Some directions from a multitude
of counsellors remembered in one sense by Hans
and in another by me, added to our uncertainty as to
just where the igloo lay. The wind increased in force
as the evening advanced and the last time I looked at
the thermometer it still registered -38°. The sun set
over the sound with another of those curious distortions
which had before proved ominous to us. It was flattened
and swollen out like a pot-bellied Chinese lantern,
with a neck to it and an irregular veining over its surface
that completed the resemblance. The wind increased
until the air was full of flying snow and it grew dark,
and still there was no sign of the igloo. Only slowly and
with much difficulty could the trail be followed, and that
meant we were soon not moving fast enough to keep
warm in the fierce wind. At last we lost the trail altogether,
and sometimes we found ourselves out on the[104]
rough ice of the sound and sometimes wallowing in a
fresh snow-drift on the shore. I became possessed with
the fear that we had passed the igloo. I was positive
that we were told at the mission that we should reach
it before the high bluffs were passed, and we had passed
them a long way and had now but a shallow shelf to
mark the coast-line. It is strange how long that delusion
about passing his destination will pursue the Alaskan
traveller. Presently the dogs dropped off a steep bank
in the dark, and only by good fortune we were able to
keep the heavy sled from falling upon them, for they
were dead tired and lay where they dropped. With
freezing fingers I unhitched the dogs while Hans held
the sled, and we lowered it safely down. But it was
plain that it was dangerous to proceed. We could not
find the trail again and were growing alarmingly cold.
We were “up against it,” as they say here, “up against
it good and strong.” We had a tent but no means of
putting it up, a stove but nothing to burn in it, a grub
box full of food but no way to cook it. So the first
night of coast travel was to show us the full rigour and
inhospitality of the coast and to make us long for the
interior again. Wood can almost always be found there
within a few miles, if it be not immediately at hand,
and no one properly appreciates the hospitality of a
clump of spruce-trees until he has spent a night of storm
lying out on this barren coast. We turned the dogs
loose and threw them a fish apiece, unlashed the sled,
and got out our bedding. I had been sleeping in robes,
Hans in a shedding caribou-hide sleeping-bag that was[105]
my pet aversion. When he crawled out in the morning
he was so covered with hair that he looked like a caribou,
and the miserable hairs were always getting into
the food. We fished them out of the coffee, pulled them
out of the butter, and picked them out of the bread.
But now in that sleeping-bag he had an enormous advantage.
We lay side by side on the snow in the lee of
the sled, and, tuck myself up with blanket and robe as I
would, it was impossible to keep the swirling snow from
coming in. I called the dogs to me and made them lie
on my feet and up against my side, and so long as they
lay still I could get a little warmth, but whenever they
rose and left me I grew numb again. But Hans in his
sleeping-bag was snoring. The bag is the only bedding
on the coast. Added to the physical discomfort of that
sleepless, shivery night was some mental uneasiness.
There was no telling to what height the storm might
rise, nor how long it might continue. Sometimes travellers
overtaken in this way on the coast have to lie
in their sleeping-bags for three days and nights before
they can resume their journey. The only interest the
night held was the thought that came to me that as nearly
as I could tell we camped exactly on the Arctic Circle.
The long night dragged its slow length to the dawn at
last and the wind moderated a little at the same time, so
with the first streak in the east I awoke Hans, we gathered
our poor dogs together, rolled up the snow-incrusted
bedding, and resumed our journey. Two miles farther
on was the igloo! Our calls awoke some one and we were
bidden to enter. Descending a ladder and crawling[106]
through a dark passage we came in to the grateful warmth
and shelter. The chamber was crowded with sleeping
Esquimaux and reeked with seal oil and fish, but Hans
said it “looked good and smelled good to him,” and so
it did to me also. One has to lie out on that coast in a
storm to appreciate the value of mere shelter. We went
at once to cooking, for we had eaten nothing but a doughnut
or two in twenty-four hours, and surely never meal
was more relished than the reindeer steaks and the coffee
we took amongst those still sleeping Esquimaux. I should
have liked to spend the day and the next night there, for
they were friendly and kindly, but the wind had moderated
somewhat and there was still a chance to reach Candle
for Sunday. With the offer of a sack of flour at
Kewalik we induced a couple of Esquimaux to accompany
us, for I knew we had to cross the mouth of a bay over
the ice to reach the mainland and I wanted to take no
more chances.

Our company, again raised to four, started out about
nine, and until the Choris Peninsula was reached the
trail still skirted the shore. It is strange that Kotzebue,
who named this peninsula of a peninsula for the artist
who accompanied his expedition in 1816, should have
left the main peninsula itself unnamed, and that the
British expedition which named Cape Blossom ten years
later should have failed to supply the omission. It still
bears no name on the map. We portaged across the
Choris Peninsula and at the end of the portage took a
straight course across the mouth of Escholtz Bay (Escholtz
was Kotzebue’s surgeon) for Kewalik on the mainland,[107]
passing Chamisso Island, named for Kotzebue’s
poet friend. There is something very interesting to me
in this voyage of Kotzebue’s, and I have long wished to
come across a full narrative of it. But the bitter wind
that swept across that ice-sheet with the thermometer
at -30° brought one’s thoughts back to one’s own condition.
My hands I could not keep warm with the gear
that had sufficed for 50° and 60° below in the interior,
and I was very glad to procure from one of our native
companions a pair of caribou mitts with the hair inside,
an almost invulnerable gauntlet against cold. If that
wind had been in our faces instead of on our sides I am
sure we could not have travelled at all. At last we won
across the ice and brought up at a comfortable road-house
at Kewalik, about ten miles from Candle. Here
we lay overnight, taking the opportunity of thawing out
and drying the frost-crusted bedding, leaving the short
run into town for the morning.

CANDLE CREEK

The diggings on Candle Creek yield to the Koyukuk
diggings only as the most northerly gold mining in the
world. Although the general methods are the same in
all Alaskan camps, local circumstances introduce many
differences. In all Alaskan camps the ground is frozen
and must be thawed down. The timber of the interior
renders wood the natural fuel for the production of the
steam that thaws the ground, but the scarcity of wood
on the Seward Peninsula substitutes coal. There is
coal on the peninsula itself, but of very inferior quality,
mixed with ice. One may see chunks of coal with veins
of ice running through them thrown upon the fire. The[108]
wood of the interior is a great factor in its commercial
and domestic economy, and its absence on the Seward
Peninsula makes great change not only in the natural
aspect of the country but in the whole aspect of its industrial
and domestic life also. Wood-chopping for the
stove and the mill, wood-sawing, wood-hauling employ
no small percentage of all the white men in the interior—occupations
which do not exist at all on the peninsula.
But its encompassment by the sea, its peninsularity, is
the dominating difference between the Seward Peninsula
and the interior, and does indeed make a different country
of it altogether. All prices are very much lower on
the peninsula because ships can bring merchandise directly
from the “outside.” Thus amongst those who
have money to spend there is a more lavish scale of living
than in the interior towns, and luxuries may be enjoyed
here that are out of the question there. Perhaps, conversely,
it is true that life on the peninsula is somewhat
harder for the poorer class. Whether a railway from
salt water to the mid-Yukon would redress this great
difference in the cost of everything may be doubted.
Railways do not usually operate at less than water-rates.
There will probably always be an advantage in
the cost of living and mining in favour of the Seward
Peninsula camps.

There had been no public religious service of any
sort in Candle, with its several hundreds of population, in
three years, so there was special satisfaction in having
reached the place for Sunday when many miners were in
town from the creeks, and an overflowing congregation[109]
was readily assembled. And there was great pleasure in
three days’ rest at the hospitable home of a friend while
the temperature remained below -40°, exacerbated by a
wind that rendered travelling dangerous. Moreover, by
waiting I had company on the way, and now that I was
without native attendant or white companion, and disposed,
if possible, to make the journey right across the
peninsula to Council and then to Nome without engaging
fresh assistance, I was doubly glad of the opportunity of
travelling with two men bound for the same places and
acquainted with the route.

THE SEWARD PENINSULA

Travelling, like so many other things, is very different
on the Seward Peninsula. The constant winds beat down
and harden the snow until it has a crust that will carry
a man anywhere. There are only two means by which
snow becomes crusted; one is this packing and solidifying
by the wind, and the other is thawing and freezing again.
There is much less wind in the interior than on the coast,
and usually much less snowfall, and the greater part of
the surface of the country is protected by trees; the climate,
being continental instead of marine, is not subject
to such great fluctuations of temperature. A thaw
sufficiently pronounced or sufficiently prolonged to put a
stout crust on the snow when freezing is resumed, is a very
rare thing in the interior and a common thing on the
coast. So a striking difference in travel at once manifests
itself; in the interior all the snow is soft except on a
beaten trail itself, while in the Seward Peninsula all the
snow is alike hard. The musher is not confined to trails—he
can go where he pleases; and his vehicle is under no[110]
necessity of conforming in width to a general usage of
the country—it may be as wide as he pleases. Hence
the hitching of dogs two and three abreast; hence the
sleds of twenty-two, twenty-four, or twenty-six inches
in width. My tandem rig aroused the curiosity of those
who saw it. Hence many other differences also. Hitherto
we had not dreamed of watering the dogs since snow fell;
now I found their mouths bloody from their ineffectual
attempts to dig up the hard snow with their teeth, and
had to water them night and morning. It is not the custom
on the Seward Peninsula to cook for the dogs, and
dog mushers there argue the needlessness of that trouble.
But the true reason is other and obvious. It is difficult
for the traveller to get enough wood to cook for himself,
let alone the dogs. On the Seward Peninsula skis are
extensively used when there is soft snow; the prevalence
of brush almost everywhere in the interior renders them
of little use—and they are, therefore, little used, snow-shoes
being universal.

So, as in nearly all such matters everywhere, local
peculiarities, local differences, local customs, usually
arise from local conditions, and the wise man will commonly
conform so soon as he discovers them. There is
almost always a sufficient reason for them.

A “SIDLING” TRAIL

The journey from Candle to Council was a surprisingly
swift one. We covered the one hundred and thirty miles
in three days, far and away the best travelling of the
winter so far, but the usual time, I found. The hard
snow gives smooth passage though the interior of the
peninsula is rugged and mountainous; two prominent[111]
elevations, the Ass’s Ears, standing up as landmarks
during the first day of the journey. The route crossed
ridge after ridge with steep grades, and the handling of
the heavy sled alone was too much for me. Again and
again it was overturned, and it was all that I could do,
and more than I ought to have done, to set it up again.
The wind continued to blow with violence, and shelter
from it there was none. One hillside struggle I shall
always remember. The trail sloped with the hill and
the wind was blowing directly down it. I could keep no
footing on the marble snow and had fallen heavily again
and again, in my frantic efforts to hold sled and dogs
and all from sweeping down into a dark ravine that
loomed below, when I bethought me of the “creepers”
in the hind-sack, used on the rivers in passing over glare
ice. With these irons strapped to my feet I was able to
stand upright, but it was only by a hair’s breadth once
and again that I got my load safely across. When I
was wallowing in a hot bath at Council two days later
I found that my hip and thigh were black and blue where
I had fallen, though at the time, in my anxiety to save
the dogs and the sled, I had not noticed that I had
bruised myself. So, judging great things by little, one
understands how a soldier may be sorely wounded without
knowing it in the heat and exaltation of battle.

Then for a while there would be such travel as one sees
in the children’s picture-books, where the man sits in the
sled and cracks his whip and is whisked along as gaily
as you please—such travel as I had never had before;
but there was no pleasure in it—the wind saw to that.[112]

On the second day we crossed “Death Valley,” so
called because two men were once found frozen in it; a
bleak, barren expanse, five or six miles across, with a
great gale blowing right down it, charged not only with
particles of hard snow but with spicules of ice and grains
of sand. Our course was south and the gale blew from
the northwest, and the right side of one’s body and the
right arm were continually numb from the incessant
beating of the wind. The parkee hood had to be drawn
closely all the time, and the eyes were sore from trying to
peer ahead through the fur edging of the hood. One
grows to hate that wind with something like a personal
animosity, so brutal, so malicious does it seem. An incautious
turn of the head and the scarf that protected
mouth and nose was snatched from me and borne far
away in an instant, beyond thought of recovery. It
seems to lie in wait, and one fancies a fresh shrill of
glee in its note at every new discomfiture it can inflict.
There is nothing far-fetched in the native superstition
that puts a malignant spirit in the wind; it is the most
natural feeling in the world. I said so that night in
camp, and one of my companions mentioned something
about “rude Boreas,” and I laughed. The gentle myths
of Greece do not fit this country. The Indian name
means “the wind beast,” and is appropriate.

A savage, forbidding country, this whole interior of
the Seward Peninsula, uninhabited and unfit for habitation;
a country of naked rock and bare hillside and desolate,
barren valley, without amenities of any kind and
cursed with a perpetual icy blast.[113]

DEATH VALLEY

The valley crossed and its ridge surmounted, a still
more heart-breaking experience was in store. We descended
the frozen bed of a creek from which the wind
had swept every trace of snow so that the ice was polished
as smooth as glass. The dogs could get no footing and
were continually down on their bellies, moving their legs
instinctively but helplessly, like the flippers of a turtle,
while the wind carried dogs and sled where it pleased.
The grade was considerable and in bends the creek spread
out wide. Nothing but the creepers enabled a man to
stand at all, and creepers and brake together could not
hold the sled from careering sideways across the ice,
dragging the dogs with it, until the runners struck some
pebble or twig frozen in the ice and the sled would be
violently overturned. Twice with freezing fingers I unlashed
that sled lying on its side, and took out nearly all
the load before I could succeed in getting it upright
again, losing some of the lighter articles each time. The
third time was the worst of all. The brake had been
little more than a pivot on which sled and dogs were swung
to leeward, but now the teeth had become so blunt that,
though I stood upon it with all my weight, it would not hold
at all nor check the sideways motion under the impulse of
the wind. Right across the creek we went, dragging the
dogs behind, jerking them hither and thither over the
glassy surface. I saw the rocks towards which we were
driving, but was powerless to avert the disaster, and hung
on in some hope, I suppose, of being able to minimise it,
till, with a crash that broke two of the uprights and threw
me so hard that I skinned my elbow and hurt my head,[114]
we were once more overturned. Never since I reached
manhood, I think, did I feel so much like sitting down
and crying. It seemed hopeless to think about getting
down that creek until the wind stopped, and one doubts
if the wind ever does stop in that country. But there
was no good sitting there like a shipwrecked mariner,
nursing sores and misfortunes; presently one would begin
to feel sorry for oneself—that last resort of incompetence.
And the bitter wind is a great stimulus. It will not
permit inaction. So I was up again, fumbling at the
sled lashings as best I could with torpid fingers, when one
of my companions, uneasy at my delay, very kindly made
his way back, and with his assistance I was able to get
the sled upright again without unloading and hold it
somewhat better on its course until another bend or two
brought us to the partial shelter of bluffs and, a little
farther, to the cabin where we were to spend the night.
I understood now why my companions had a sort of
hinged knife-edge fastened to one runner of their sled.
By the pressure of a foot the knife-edge engaged the ice
and held the sled on its course. This is another Seward
Peninsula device.

THE KINDLY SWEDE

I have it in my diary that “a Swede named Petersen
was very kind to us at the cabin, cooking for us and giving
us cooked dog feed.” Blessed Swede named Petersen!—there
are hundreds of them in Alaska—and I shall
never forget that particular one’s kindness—the only
man I met in the Seward Peninsula who still persisted in
cooking dog feed whenever he could. He had cooked up
a mess of rice and fish enough to last his three or four[115]
dogs several days while he sojourned at this cabin, and
he gave it all to us and would take nothing for it. His
language was what Truthful James calls “frequent and
painful and free.” I ignored it for a while, loath to take
exception to anything a man said who had been so kind.
But at last I could stand it no longer—it took all the
savour out of his hospitality—and I said: “I hope you
won’t mind my saying it, for I’d hate to give offence to
a man who has been so good to strangers as you have,
but I wish you’d cut out that cursing; it hurts my ears.”
He sat silent a moment looking straight at me, and I was
not sure how he had taken it. Then he said: “Maybe
you been kinder to me saying that, than I been to you.
That’s the first time I ever been call down for cursin’.
I don’t mean nothin’ by it; it’s just foolishness and I
goin’ try to cut it out.”

The dogs had done but ill on the dry fish, accustomed
as they were to cooked food, and they ate ravenously of
their supper. Only the previous night Lingo had betrayed
his trust for the first and last time. Coming out
of the cabin just before turning in, to take a last look
round, I saw Lingo on top of the sled eating something,
and I found that he had dug a slab of bacon out of the
unlashed load and had eaten most of it. I knew he was
hungry, missing the filling, satisfying mess he was used
to, and I did not thrash him, I simply said, “Oh, Lingo!”
and the dog got off the sled and slunk away, the very
picture of conscious, shamefaced guilt. That was the
only time he did such a thing in all the six years I drove
him.[116]

Council was past its prime at the time of this visit,
but just as we entered the town, at the end of the third
day’s run, it seemed in danger of going through all the
stages of decadence with a rush to total destruction out
of hand, for a fire had broken out in a laundry, and with
the high wind still blowing it looked as though every
building was doomed. Of two chemical engines possessed
by the town one refused to work, but the vigour and
promptness of the people in forming two lines down to
the river, and passing buckets with the utmost rapidity,
coped with the outbreak just in time to prevent its spreading
beyond all control. Tired as we were, we all pitched
in and passed buckets until parkees and mitts and mukluks
were incrusted with ice from water that was spilled.
Efficient protection is a matter of great difficulty and
expense in Alaskan towns, and there is not one of them
that has escaped being swept by fire. The buildings
are almost necessarily all of wood, the cost of brick and
stone construction being prohibitive. No one can guarantee
ten years of life to a placer-mining town, and there
would be no warrant for the expenditure of the sums
required for fireproof building even were the capital
available. But the rapidity with which they are rebuilt,
where rebuilding is justified, is even more remarkable
than the rapidity with which they are destroyed.

A Saturday and Sunday were very welcome at Council,
and the courtesy of the Presbyterian minister, who gave
up his church and his congregations to me, Esquimaux in
the morning and white at night, was much appreciated.

NORTON SOUND

In warmer weather, the thermometer no lower than[117]
-5° at the start, but with the same gale blowing that had
blown ever since we left Candle, though it had shifted
towards the northeast, we got away on Monday morning,
bound for Nome, ninety miles away, hoping to reach the
half-way house that night. Five or six hours’ run over
good trails, with no greater inconvenience than the
acceleration of our pace by the wind on down grades,
until the sled frequently overran the dogs with entanglements
and spillings, brought us to the seacoast at Topkok,
and a noble view opened up as we climbed the great
bluff. There Norton Sound spread out before us, its ice
largely cleared away and blown into Bering Sea by the
strong wind that had prevailed for nearly a week, its
waves sparkling and dashing into foam in the March
sunshine; the distant cliffs and mountains of its other
shore just visible in the clear air. It was an exhilarating
sight—the first free water that I had seen since the summer,
and it seemed rejoicing in its freedom, leaping up
with glee to greet the mighty ally that had struck off its
fetters.

But from this point troubles began to grow. We
dropped down presently to the shore and passed along
the glare surface of lagoon after lagoon, the wind doing
what it liked with the sled, for it was impossible to handle
it at all. Sometimes we went along broadside on, sometimes
the sled first and the dogs trailing behind, moving
their silly, helpless paws from side to side as they were
dragged over the ice on their bellies. When we had
passed these lagoons the trail took the beach, running
alongside and just to windward of a telephone-line, with[118]
rough shore ice to the left and bare rocks to the right.
Again and again the already injured sled was smashed
heavily against a telephone pole. I would see the impact
coming and strive my utmost to avert it, but without a
gee pole, and swinging the sled only by the handle-bars,
it was more than I could do to hold the sled on its course
against the beam wind that was forcing it towards the ice
and the telephone poles; and a gee pole could not be used
at the rate we had travelled ever since we left Candle.
Mile after mile we went along in this way. I do not know
how many poles I hit and how many I missed, but every
pole on that stretch of coast was a fresh and separate anxiety
and menace to me. I think I would have been perfectly
willing to have abolished and wiped out the whole
invention of the telephone so I could be rid of those hateful
poles. What were telephone poles doing in the arctic
regions anyway? Telephone poles belonged with electric
cars and interurban trolley-lines, not with dog teams
and sleds.

Then it grew dark and the wind increased. I did
not know it, but I was approaching that stretch of coast
which is notorious as the windiest place in all Alaska,
a place the topography of which makes it a natural
funnel for the outlet of wind should any be blowing anywhere
in the interior of the peninsula. My companions
were far ahead, long since out of sight. I struggled along
a little farther, and, just after a particularly bad collision
and an overturning, I saw a light glimmering in the
snow to my right. It was a little road-house, buried to
the eaves and over the roof in snow-drift, with window[119]
tunnels and a door tunnel excavated in the snow. I was
yet, I learned, five miles from Solomon’s, my destination,
but I hailed this haven as my refuge for the night and
went no farther, more exhausted by the struggle of the
last two or three hours than by many an all-day tramp on
snow-shoes. It was a miserable, dirty little shack, but
it was tight; it meant shelter from that pitiless wind.
That night the thermometer stood at 7°, the first plus
temperature in twenty-two days.

By morning the gale had greatly diminished, and by
the time I reached Solomon’s and rejoined my companions
it was calm, the first calm since we left the middle
Kobuk. We had some rough ice to cross to avoid a long
detour of the coast, and then we were back on the shore
again and it began to snow. The snow was soon done
and the sun shone, but the new coating of dazzling white
gave such a glare that it was necessary to put on the
snow glasses for the first time of the winter—and that is
always a sign winter draws to a close.

DOGS AND REINDEER

On the approach to Nome we had our first encounter
with reindeer, and at once my dog team became unmanageable.
I had had some trouble that morning with a
horse. A new dog I procured at Kikitaruk had never seen
a horse before, and made frantic efforts to get at him,
leaping at his haunches as we passed by. But when they
saw the reindeer the whole team set off at a run, dragging
the heavy sled as if it were nothing. The Esquimau
driving the deer saw the approaching dogs and hastily
drew his equipage off the trail farther inshore, standing
between the deer and the dogs with a heavy whip. What[120]
the result would have been had the dogs reached the deer
it is hard to say. I had kept my stand on the step
behind the sled and managed to check its wild career
with the brake and to throw it over and stop the approach
before the carnivora reached their immemorial prey.
Herein lies one of the difficulties of the domestication of
reindeer in Alaska, a country where so far dogs have
been the only domestic animals. Again, as we entered
the outskirts of Nome the incident was repeated, and
only the hasty driving of the reindeer into a barn prevented
the dogs from seizing the deer that time.

NOME

Jimmy was long deposed from his ineffectual leadership
and a little dog named Kewalik—the one I obtained
at Kikitaruk—was at the head of the team. Kewalik
had never seen so many houses before; hitherto almost
every cabin he had reached on his journeys had been a
resting-place, and he wanted to dive into every house we
passed. At Candle and Council both, our stopping-place
had been near the entrance to the little town. But now we
had to pass up one long street after another and I had
continually to drag him and the team he led first from a
yard on this side of the road and then from one on the
other. The dog was perfectly bewildered and out of his
head by the number of people and the number of houses
he saw. We were indeed a sorry, travel-worn, unkempt,
uncivilised band, man and dogs, with an old, battered vehicle,
and we felt our incongruity with the new environment
as we entered the metropolis of the luxury and wealth
of the North. Here we passed a jeweller’s shop, the whole
window aglow with the dull gleam of gold and ivory—the[121]
terrible nugget jewellery so much affected in these
parts and the walrus ivory which is Alaska’s other contribution
of material for the ornamental arts. Here we
passed a veritable department store, its ground-floor
plate-glass window set as a drawing-room, with gilded,
brocaded chairs, marquetry table, and ormolu clock, and
I know not what costliness of rug and curtain. It was
all so strange that it seemed unreal after that long passage
of the savage wilds, that long habitation of huts and
igloos and tents. Hitherto we had often been fortunate
could we buy a little flour and bacon; here the choice comestibles
of the earth were for sale. I looked askance at
my greasy parkee as I passed shops where English broadcloth
and Scotch tweeds were displayed; at my worn,
clumsy mukluks when I saw patent-leather pumps. But
Nome knows how to welcome the wanderer from the wilderness
and to make him altogether at home. There
could be no warmer hospitality than that with which I
was received by the Reverend John White and his wife,
than that which I had at many a home during my
week’s stay.

Nothing in the world could have caused the building
of a city where Nome is built except the thing that caused
it: the finding of gold on the beach itself and in the creeks
immediately behind it. It has no harbour or roadstead,
no shelter or protection of any kind; it is in as bleak and
exposed a position as a man would find if he should set
out to hunt the earth over for ineligible sites.

But Nome is also a fine instance of the way men in
the North conquer local conditions and wring comfort[122]
out of bleakness and desolation by the clever adaptation
of means to ends.

The art of living comfortably in the North had to be
learned, and it has been learned pretty thoroughly. People
live at Nome as well as they do “outside.” One may
sit down to dinners as well cooked, as well furnished, as
well served as any dinners anywhere. The good folk of
Nome delight in spreading their dainty store before the
unjaded appetite of the winter traveller, and it would be
affectation to deny that there is keen relish of enjoyment
in the long-unwonted gleam of wax candle or electrolier
upon perfect appointment of glass, silver, and napery,
in the unobtrusive but vigilant service of white-jacketed
Chinaman or Jap. Nome has a great advantage over
its only rival in the interior, Fairbanks, in the matter of
freight rates. The same merchandise that is landed at
the one place for ten or twelve dollars a ton within ten
or twelve days of its leaving Seattle, costs fifty or sixty
at the other, and takes a month or more to arrive. But
this accessibility in the summer is exactly reversed in
the winter. No practicable route has been discovered
along the uninhabited shores of Bering Sea, and all the
mail for Nome comes from Valdez to Fairbanks and then
down the Yukon and round Norton Sound by dog team.
In winter Fairbanks is within seven or eight days of open
salt water; Nome a full month. After navigation closes
in October, the first mail does not commonly reach the
Seward Peninsula until January. So that, with all its
comforts and luxuries, Nome is a very isolated place for
eight months in the year.


Gold-mining at Nome.
Gold-mining at Nome.

Pulling the "Pelican" out with a "Spanish windlass."
Pulling the “Pelican” out with a “Spanish windlass.”

[123]

MINING AT NOME

We went out with the dog sled to the diggings a few
miles behind the town, and a busy scene we found, enveloped
in steam and smoke. Here an old beach line
had been discovered and was yielding rich reward for the
working. A long line of conical “dumps” marked its
extension roughly parallel with the present shore, and
the buckets that arose from the depths, travelled along a
cable, and at just the right moment upset their contents,
continually added to these heaps. All the winter “pay-dirt”
is thus excavated and stored; in the summer when
the streams run the gold is sluiced out. But that phrase
“when the streams run” covers a world of difficulty and
expense to the miner. In some places in this Seward
Peninsula, ditches thirty and forty miles long have been
constructed to insure the streams running when and where
they are needed.

There was quite a little to do in Nome. A new sled
must be bought, and another dog, and, above all, some
arrangement made about a travelling companion. I was
not willing to hire a native who would have to return
here, and I was resolved never again to travel alone. So
I put an advertisement in the newspaper, desiring communication
with some man who was intending a journey
to Fairbanks immediately, and was fortunate to meet a
sober, reliable man who undertook to accompany and
assist me for the payment of his travelling expenses.

The week wore rapidly away, and I began to be eager
to depart, mindful of the eight hundred odd miles yet to
be covered. Spring seemed already here and summer
treading upon her heels, for the town was all slush and[124]
mud from a decided “soft snap,” the thermometer standing
well above freezing for days in succession.

A visitor to this place is struck by the number of
articles made from walrus ivory exposed for sale, chief
amongst them being cribbage-boards. A walk down the
streets would argue the whole population given over to
the incessant playing of cribbage. The explanation is
found in the difficulty of changing the direction of Esquimau
activity once that direction is established. These
clever artificers were started making cribbage-boards long
ago and it seems impossible to stop them. Every summer
they come in from their winter hunting with fresh
supplies carved during the leisure of the long nights.
The beautiful walrus tusk becomes almost an ugly thing
when it is thus hacked flat and bored full of holes. The
best pieces of Esquimau carving are not these things, made
by the dozen, but the domestic implements made for
their own use, and some of this work is very clever and
tasteful indeed, adorned with fine bold etchings of the
chase of walrus, seal, and polar bear.[125]


CHAPTER V

NOME TO FAIRBANKS—NORTON SOUND—THE KALTAG
PORTAGE—NULATO—UP THE YUKON TO TANANA

We left Nome on the 13th of March, the night before
being taken up by a banquet which the Commercial Club
was kind enough to give me; indeed, the whole stay was
marked by lavish kindness and hospitality, and I left
with the feeling that Nome was one of the most generous
and open-handed places I had ever visited.

The soft weather continued and made sloppy travel.
Our course lay all around Norton Sound to Unalaklík,
and then over the portage to Kaltag on the Yukon; up the
Yukon to the mouth of the Tanana, and then up that
river to Fairbanks. The first day’s run was the retracing
of our steps to Solomon’s, and that was done without
difficulty save for a new trouble with the dogs. It appeared
that we no longer had any leader. All the winter
through my team had been behind another team, and
that constant second place had turned our leaders into
followers. We thought we had two leaders, but neither
one was willing to proceed without some one or something
ahead of him. On such good ice-going as this it was out
of the question for one of us to run ahead of the team
simply to please these leader-perverts, and the whip had
to be wielded heavily on Jimmy’s back ere he could be[126]
induced to fill his proper office—and then he did it ill,
with constant exasperating stoppings and lookings-back.
At Solomon’s I met a man who had spent some years
with Peary in his arctic explorations, and I sat up far
into the night drawing interesting narratives out of him.
So far as Topkok we were still retracing our steps, but
once over the great bluff, which gave no view this time
owing to the mist which accompanies this soft weather,
we were on new ground, our course lying wholly along
the beach.

At Bluff was the most interesting, curious gold mining
I have ever seen, the extraction of gold from the sand of
Norton Sound, two hundred yards or more out from the
beach. There it lies under ten or twelve feet of water
with the ice on top. How shall it be reached? Why,
by the exact converse of the usual Alaskan placer mining;
by freezing down instead of thawing down. The ice is
cut away from the beginning of a shaft, almost but not
quite down to the water, leaving just a thin cake. The
atmospheric cold, penetrating this cake, freezes the water
below it, and presently the hole is chopped down a little
farther, leaving always a thin cake above the water. A
canvas chute is arranged over the shaft, with a head like
a ship’s ventilator that can be turned any way to catch
the wind. Gradually the water is frozen down, and as
it is frozen more and more ice is removed until the bottom
is reached, surrounded and protected by a cylindrical
shaft of ice; then the sand can be removed and the gold it
contains washed out. They told us they were making
good money and their ingenuity certainly deserved it.[127]

ICE TRAVEL

We stopped that night at the native village of Chinnik,
the people of which are looked after by a mission of the
Swedish Evangelical Church on Golofnin Bay, which we
should cross to-morrow. But the mission is off the trail,
and we did not come to an acquaintance with the missionaries
of this body until we reached Unalaklík. Next
day, climbing and descending considerable grades in
warm, misty weather, we reached Golofnin Bay, pursued
it some distance, and left it by a very steep, long hill
that was close to one thousand feet high, at the foot of
which we were once more on the beach of the sound—and
at the road-house for the night. From that place
the trail no longer hugged the coast but struck out boldly
across the ice for a distant headland, Moses’ Point, where
we lunched, and, that point reached, struck out again for
Isaac’s Point, most of the travelling during a long day
in which we made forty-eight miles being four or five
miles from land. The day was clear, and the shore-line
of the other side of the sound, which grew nearer as we
proceeded, was subject to strange distortions of mirage.
The road-house that night nestled picturesquely against a
great bluff, and right across the ice lay Texas Point, for
which we should make a bee-line to-morrow. Sometimes
the traveller must go all round Norton Bay, but
at this time the ice was in good condition and our route
cut across the mouth of the bay for twenty-two miles
straight for the other side. It was like crossing from
Dover to Calais on the ice. The passage made, the
Alaskan mainland was reached once more, the Seward
Peninsula left behind us, and our way lay across desolate,[128]
low-lying tundra strewn with driftwood and hollowed
out here and there into little lagoons. Evidently the
waves sweep clean across it in stormy weather when
the sound is open; a salt marsh. In the midst of it
reared a sort of lookout tripod of driftwood thirty or
forty feet high, lashed and nailed together, with a precarious
little platform on top and cleats nailed to one of
the uprights for ascent. I essayed the view, but the
rusty nails broke under my feet. We deemed it a hunting
tower from which water-fowl might be spied in the
spring. Sixteen miles of this melancholy waste brought
us to the shore again, to a tiny Esquimau village and a
tumble-down, half-buried shack of a road-house where we
should spend the night, a little schooner lying beached
in front of it. If its exterior were uninviting, the scene as
we entered was sinister. By the light of a single candle—though
it was not yet dark outside—amidst unwashed
dishes and general grime, sat an evil-eyed Portuguese or
Spaniard, in a red toque, playing poker with three skin-clad
Esquimaux. So absorbed were they in the game that
they had not heard us arrive nor seen us enter. With
a brief, reluctant interval for the preparation of a poor
supper, the card playing went on all the evening far into
the night. My companion discovered that the chips
were worth a dollar apiece and judged it to be “considerable
of a game.” At last I arose from my bunk and said
that we were tired and had come there to sleep, and
with an ill grace the playing was shortly abandoned and
the natives went off. The arctic shores have their beach-combers
as well as the South Sea Islands.[129]

UNALAKLÍK

The next day was Sunday, but I was anxious to spend
my day of rest at Unalaklík and most indisposed to spend
it here, so we got away with a very early start long before
daylight. Six or seven miles of tundra and lagoon travel
and the trail crossed abruptly a tongue of land and struck
out over the salt-water ice for a cape fifteen miles away.
The going was splendid. It was not glare ice, but ice
upon which snow had melted and frozen again. It was
so smooth that one dog could have drawn the sled, yet
not so smooth as to deny good footing. We kept well
out to sea, passing close to the mountainous mass of
Besborough Island, plainly riven by some ancient convulsion
from the sheer bluffs of the mainland. Our
only trouble was in keeping the dogs well enough out, for,
not being water-spaniels or other marine species, they
had a hankering after the land and a continual tendency
to edge in to shore.

So from headland to headland we made rapid, easy
traverse, thoroughly enjoying the ride, munching chocolate
and raisins, speculating about the seasons when it had
been possible to cross direct from Nome to Saint Michael
on the ice, and exchanging stories we had heard of the
disasters and hairbreadth escapes attending such overbold
venture. Only this winter three men and a dog team
were blown out into Bering Sea by a sudden storm, and
lay for four days in their sleeping-bags drifting up and
down on an ice cake, until at last they were blown back
to the shore ice and made their escape. And there is a
fine story of a white man rescued in half-frozen state by his
Esquimau wife, and carried for miles on her back to safety.[130]

At last we turned a point and drew in to the shore,
and, not seeing the little town till we were almost upon it,
arrived at Unalaklík early in the afternoon. We had
made the two hundred and forty miles, as it is called,
from Nome, in six days. In the last twelve days of travel
we had covered five hundred miles, an average of nearly
forty-two miles per day, far and away the best travelling
of the winter. The preceding five hundred miles had
taken twenty-two days.

We were in time to attend the Esquimau services at
the mission both afternoon and night, and I found them
very much the same as at Kikitaruk, with the exception
that the singing was much more advanced and was very
good indeed. There was an anthem of the Danks type
sung by a choir—the parts well maintained throughout,
the attacks good, the voices under excellent control—that
it pleased and surprised me to hear, and there was a
long discourse most patiently and, as I judged, faithfully
interpreted by a bright-looking Esquimau boy. It is well
for those who speak much through an interpreter to listen
occasionally to similar discourse. Only so may its
unavoidable tediousness be appreciated.

GOVERNMENT SCHOOLS

The school next day pleased me still more, and I was
glad that I had a school-day at the place. I heard good
reading and spelling, saw good writing, and listened with
real enjoyment to the fresh young voices raised again
and again in song. There was, however, something so
curiously exotic that for a moment it seemed irresistibly
funny, in “The Old Oaken Bucket,” from lips that have
difficulty with the vowel sounds of English; from children[131]
that never saw a well and never will see one;—and I
was irreverent enough to have much the same feeling
about “I love thy templed hills,” etc., in that patriotic
Plymouth Rock song which is so little adapted for universal
American use that, in a gibe not without justice,
it has been called “Smith’s Country, ’tis of Thee.” One
wonders if they sing it in the Philippine schools; and,
so far as these regions are concerned, one wishes that
some teacher with a spark of genius would take Goldsmith’s
hint and write a simple song for Esquimau children
that should

“Extol the treasures of their finny seas
And their long nights of revelry and ease”;

the splendour of summer’s perpetual sunshine and the
weird radiance of the Northern Lights; but prosody is
not taught in your “Normal” school. The thing is a
vain, artificial attempt to impose a whole body of ideas,
notions, standards of comparison, metaphors, similes,
and sentiments upon a race to which, in great measure,
they must ever be foreign and unintelligible. Here were
girls reading in a text-book of so-called physiology, and,
as it happened, the lesson that day was on the evils of
tight lacing! The reading of that book, I was informed,
is imposed by special United States statute, and the
teacher must make a separate report that so much of it
has been duly gone through each month before the salary
can be drawn. Yet none of those girls ever saw a
corset or ever will. One is reminded of the dear old
lady who used to visit the jails and distribute tracts on
The Evils of Keeping Bad Company.[132]

But these incongruities aside, the school was a good
school and well taught, the government appointing the
teachers, as I learned, upon the nomination of the mission
authorities; the only way that a government school can
be successful at any mission station, for the two agencies
must work together, as one’s right hand works with one’s
left, to effect any satisfactory result. The hours spent
in it were very enjoyable, and one wished one might
have had opportunity for further acquaintance with
some of the bright-faced, interesting children, both full-bloods
and half-breeds.

Unalaklík is a thriving Esquimau community, noted
for its native schooner building and its successful seal
hunters and fishermen. We were rejoiced to see signs
of native prosperity and advance, and we left Unalaklík
with high hope for its future.

Here also was real rest and refreshment at a road-house.
Road-houses in Alaska are as various in quality
as inns are “outside.” Our previous night’s halt was at
one of the worst; this was one of the best. The proprietor
was a good cook and he did his best for us, with
omelet and pastry, and young, tender reindeer. It has been
said that road-house keeping in Alaska is like soliciting
life insurance “outside,” the last resort of incompetence.
Certain it is that a thoroughly lazy and incompetent man
may yet make a living keeping a road-house, for there is
no rivalry save at the more important points, and travellers
are commonly so glad to reach any shelter that they
are not disposed to be censorious. None the less, when
they find a man who takes a pride in his business and an[133]
interest in the comfort of his guests, they are highly
appreciative.

THE KALTAG PORTAGE

We should have only an occasional road-house from
now on, but expected to reach some inhabited cabin each
night. Our good travelling was over though we did not
know it. We knew that the hard snows of the Seward
Peninsula and the bare ice of Norton Sound were behind
us, but we kept telling ourselves that the travel of all the
winter would surely have left a fine trail on the Yukon.
We were now about sixty-five miles from Saint Michael,
by the coast. But taking the ninety-mile portage from
Unalaklík to Kaltag we should reach the Yukon River
more than five hundred miles above Saint Michael, so
much does that portage cut off. This is the route the
military telegraph-line takes, and we should travel along
close beside it much of the way until the Yukon was
reached.

The soft weather persisted, and we had even doubt
about starting out in such a rapid thaw. A visit to the
telegraph station informed us that the warm wave was
spread all over interior Alaska and that there was general
expectation of an early break-up. But if the snow
on the portage were indeed rapidly going, that was all
the more reason for getting across before it had altogether
gone; so we pulled out in the warm, muggy weather, and
even as we pulled out it began to rain!

Up the little Unalaklík River, water over the ice
everywhere, we went for a few miles and then took to
the tundra. All the snow had gone except just the hard
snow of the trail, a winding ribbon of white across the[134]
brown moss. The rain changed to sleet and back to
rain again, and soon we were wet through and had much
trouble in keeping that penetrating, persistent drizzle
from wetting our load through the canvas cover. Though
not an unique experience, it is rare to be wet with rain
on the winter trail—rarer in the interior probably than
on the coast. Once since on the Kuskokwim and once
on the Fortymile it has happened to me in seven winters’
travel. We pushed on for thirty miles, past several
little native villages, until we came to Whaleback,
a village part Esquimau and part Indian. These were
the last Esquimaux we should see, and I was sorry, for
I had grown to like very heartily and to respect very
sincerely this kindly, gentle, industrious, good-humoured
race. Surely they are a people any nation may be proud
to have fringing its otherwise uninhabitable coasts, and
should be eager to aid and conserve. There comes a
feeling of impotent exasperation to me when I realise
how many white men there are who speak of them continually
with the utmost contempt and see them dwindle
with entire complacency. The same thing is true in even
more marked degree about the Indians of the interior:
nine tenths of the land will never have other inhabitant,
of that I am convinced, and the only question is, shall
it be an inhabited wilderness or an uninhabited wilderness?
Here, lodging with the natives, and, I make no
doubt, living off them too, we found a queer, skulking
white man whom I had met in several different sections
of interior Alaska, known as “Snow-shoe Joe” or “The
Frozen Hobo.” The arctic regions one would esteem a[135]
poor place for the hobo, but this man manages to eke
out an existence, if not to flourish, therein. Work he
will not under any circumstances, but subsists on the
hospitality of the whites until he has entirely worn it
out and then removes to the natives, mushing from
camp to camp and “bumming” his way as he goes.
He was on his way to Saint Michael, he told me with
perfect gravity, “to get work.”

THE U. S. SIGNAL-CORPS

Before dark we had reached our destination for the
night at the Old Woman Mountain, the divide between
the waters of the Yukon and the waters of Norton Sound,
and were kindly received and well treated at the telegraph
station, the only resort on this portage for weary
travellers. Here is surely a lonely post. For reasons
connected with the maintenance of the wires and the
keeping open of communications, it is necessary to have
telegraph stations every forty or fifty miles, each with
two or three men and a dog team, and shelter cabins
about half-way between stations. A wind that blows a
tree down in the narrow right-of-way cut through the
forest—for we were come to forest again—or a heavy
snowfall that loads branches until they fall across the
wires, a post that comes up out of its hole as the thawing
of spring heaves the ground around it, or the caving of
the bank of a stream along which the line passes—any
one of a dozen such happenings anywhere along its thousand
miles of course, may put the entire inland telegraph
system out of operation; and the young men in whose
section the interruption occurs—they have a means of
determining that—must get out at once, find the seat of[136]
the trouble and repair it. In all sorts of weather, unless
the thermometer be below -40°, out they must go.

It may be doubted if any other army in the world
ever constructed and maintained a permanent telegraph
line under such arduous conditions. It has been the
army’s one contribution to Alaska, the one justification
for the enormous expense of maintaining army posts in
the interior. Indeed it is often said by those who feel
keenly the neglect of the territory by the general government
that this telegraph system is the one contribution
of the United States to Alaska. It is certainly a great
public convenience and has assisted very materially in
such development as the country has made. The men
of the signal-corps deserve great credit for the faithful,
dogged way in which they have carried out year after
year their difficult and hazardous work, and often and
often the weather-stressed traveller has been grateful for
the hospitality which their cabins have afforded him.

They have not been an unmixed blessing to the country;
soldiers do not usually represent the highest morale
of the nation, and though the signal-corps is in some
respect a picked corps, yet the men are soldiers, with
many of the soldier characteristics. Too often a remote
telegraph station has been a little centre of drunkenness,
gambling, and debauchery with a little circumference of
native men and women, and while some of the officers of
the corps have been willing and anxious to do all in their
power to suppress this sort of thing in their scattered
and difficult commands, others have been jealous only
for the technical efficiency of their work.[137]

MORE SNOW

There are many allowances to be made for young men
taken from the society of their kind and thrust out hundreds
of miles in the wilderness to sit down for a year or
two at one of these isolated spots. They may see no
women save those amongst a straggling band of Indians
for the whole time of their exile; they may see no white
man save a mail-carrier—and in many places not even a
mail-carrier—for weeks together. Time sometimes hangs
very heavily on their hands, for trees are not always
blowing down, nor wires snapping through the tension of
the cold, and at some stations there will not be a dozen
telegraph messages sent the whole winter through. If a
young man be at all ambitious of self-improvement, here
is splendid opportunity of leisure, but a great many are
not at all so disposed. Character, except the most firmly
founded, is apt to deteriorate under such circumstances;
standards of conduct to be lowered. And what is here
written of the young men of the signal-corps may well
apply in great measure to a large proportion of all the
white men in the country.

The “eighty-mile portage” we had heard of at Nome
became ninety miles at Unalaklík, and added another five
to itself here, so that although we had travelled forty-two
miles that day we were told that there were yet fifty-three
ahead before we reached the Yukon.

So we decided not to attempt it in one day and to
rest the next night at a “repair cabin” twenty-eight miles
farther, making a somewhat late start in view of a short
journey. It had been wiser to have started early. During
our night at Old Woman Mountain some three inches[138]
of snow fell, and we found as we descended the Yukon
slope that all the moisture that had fallen upon us as
rain the previous day had fallen on this side as snow.
The trail was filled full and buried, and so soft and mushy
was it that although snow-shoes were badly needed they
were impossible. The snow clung to them and came off
the ground with them in heavy, clogging masses every
time they were lifted. It clung to the sled, to the harness,
to the dogs’ feet, to everything that touched it; it
gathered in ever-increasing snowballs on the long hair
of the dogs. Travelling in warm weather in loose, new
snow is most disagreeable work. We plugged along for
twenty miles, and then in the dark in an open country
with little patches of scattering spruce, had great trouble
in finding the trail at all.

At last we could find it no longer, and when there was
no hope of reaching the cabin that night we made a camp.
We had now no tent or stove with us, so a “Siwash camp”
in the open was the best we could do, and a wet, miserable
camp it was. By inexcusable carelessness on my part,
candles had been altogether forgotten in the replenishing
of the supplies, and a little piece an inch long which we
found loose in the grub box was all that we possessed.
Dogs and men alike exhausted with the long day’s sweating
struggle through the deep snow, sleep should have
come soundly and soon. It did to the rest, but I lay
awake the night through. The easy, riding travel of the
preceding week had been a poor preparation for to-day’s
incessant toil, and I was too tired to sleep. In the morning
our bedding was covered with a couple of inches of[139]
new snow. My companion got up at daylight and made
a journey of investigation ahead, following the trail better,
but not finding the cabin. We had thought ourselves
within a mile or two of it, but evidently were
farther away. However, when we had eaten a hasty
breakfast and hitched up and had gone along the trail
that had been broken that morning to its end, ten yards
beyond the place where my companion had turned back,
we came in sight of the cabin, and there we lay and
rested and dried things out all day and spent the next
night. During the day there came a team from Kaltag,
and once again we enjoyed the delight of receiving, and
at the same time conferring, the richest gift and greatest
possible benefit to the traveller—a trail.

THE YUKON ONCE MORE

The next evening as it drew towards dark, after another
day of soft, warm disagreeable travel, we reached
the end of the portage, and the broad white Yukon
stretched before us once more. Our hearts leaped up and
I think the dogs’ hearts leaped up also at the sight. I
called to Nanook as we stopped on the bank, “Nanook,
there’s the good old Yukon again!” and he lifted his
voice in that intelligent, significant bark that surely
meant that he saw and understood. We had left the
Yukon on the 15th of December at Fort Yukon; we
reached it again on the 23d of March at Kaltag, more
than six hundred miles lower down. We had two hundred
and fifty miles of travel on its surface before us,
and then close to another two hundred and fifty up the
Tanana River to Fairbanks. But alas! for the fine
Yukon trail we had promised ourselves! As we looked[140]
out across the broad river there was no narrow, dark line
undulating over its surface, nor even a faint, continuous
inequality to hint that trail had been, on snow “less
hideously serene”; its perfect smoothness and whiteness
were unscarred and unsullied. The trail was wiped out
and swallowed up by the late snows and winds.

A LEARNED JESUIT

There is little interest in lingering over the long,
laborious, monotonous grind up that river on show-shoes.
When one has looked forward to pleasant, quick travel,
the disappointment at slow, heavy plodding is the keener.
The first little bit of trail we had was as we approached
Nulato two days later on a Sunday morning, and it was
made by the villagers from below going up to church at
the Roman Catholic mission. We arrived in time for service,
and enjoyed the natives’ voices raised in the Latin
chants as well as in hymns wisely put into the vernacular.
It is historically a little curious to find Roman Catholic
natives singing praises in their own tongue, and Protestant
missions, like those on the Kobuk and Kotzebue
Sound, using a language “not understanded of the people.”
The day was the Feast of the Annunciation as
well as Sunday, and there was some special decorating of
the church and perhaps some elaboration of the music.
Here for the first and only time I listened to a white man so
fluent and vigorous in the native tongue that he gave one
the impression of eloquence. Father Jetté of the Society
of Jesus is the most distinguished scholar in Alaska. He
is the chief authority on the native language, and manners
and customs, beliefs and traditions of the Middle
Yukon, and has brought to the patient, enthusiastic[141]
labour of years the skill of the trained philologist. It is
said by the Indians that he knows more of the Indian
language than any one of them does, and this is not hard
to believe when it is understood that he has systematically
gleaned his knowledge from widely scattered segments of
tribes, jotting down in his note-books old forms of speech
lingering amongst isolated communities, and legends and
folk-lore stories still remembered by the aged but not
much repeated nowadays; always keen to add to his
store or to verify or disprove some etymological conjecture
that has occurred to his fertile mind. His work is recognised
by the ethnological societies of Europe, and much
of his collected material has been printed in their technical
journals.

A man of wide general culture, master of three or four
modern, as well as the classic, languages, a mathematician,
a writer of beautiful, clear English, although it is not his
mother tongue, he carries it with the modesty, the broad-minded
tolerance, the easy urbanity that always adorn,
though they by no means always accompany, the profession
of the scholar; and one is better able to understand
after some years’ acquaintance with such a man,
after falling under the authority of his learning and the
charm of his courtesy, the wonderful power which the
society he belongs to has wielded in the world. If such
devotion to the instruction of the ignorant as was described
at the mission on the middle Kobuk be praiseworthy,
by how much the more is one moved to admiration
at the spectacle of this man, who might fill with
credit any one of half a dozen professional chairs at the[142]
ordinary college, gladly consecrating his life to the teaching
of an Indian school!

Hearing an interest expressed in the massacre which
took place at Nulato in 1851, Father Jetté offered to
accompany us to the site of that occurrence, about a mile
away. It stands out prominently in the history of a
country that has been singularly free from bloodshed and
outrage, and its date is the notable date of the middle
river, as the establishment of the post at Fort Yukon by
the Hudson Bay Company in 1846 is the notable date
of the upper river. They are fixed points in Indian chronology
by which it is possible to approximate other dates
and to reach an estimate of the ages of old people.

THE NULATO MASSACRE

Much has been written about the Nulato massacre,
and the accounts vary in many particulars. The Russian
post here was first established by Malakof in 1838.
Burned during his absence by the Indians, it was re-established
by Lieutenant Zagoskin of the Russian navy in
1842. The extortions and cruelties of his successor,
Deerzhavin, complicated by a standing feud between
two native tribes, and probably having the rival powers
of certain medicine-men as the match to the mine,
brought about the destruction of the place and the death
of all its inhabitants, white and native, by a sudden
treacherous attack of the Koyukuk Indians. It happened
that Lieutenant Barnard of the British navy, detached
from a war-ship lying at Saint Michael to journey up the
river and make inquiries of the Koyukuk natives as to
wandering white men, survivors of Sir John Franklin’s
expedition, who might have been seen or heard of by them,[143]
was staying at the post at the time and perished in the
general massacre. His grave, with a headboard bearing
a Latin inscription, is neatly kept up by the Jesuit priests
at Nulato.

In the last few years the river has been invading the
bank upon which the old village stood, and as the earth
caves in relics of the slaughter and burning come to light.
Old copper kettles and samovars, buttons and glass beads,
all sorts of metal vessels and implements have been sorted
out from charred wood and ashes, together with numerous
skulls and quantities of bones. One of the most interesting
of these relics was a brass button from an official
coat, with the Russian crowned double-headed eagle on
the face, and on the back, upon examination with a lens,
the word “Birmingham.”

Half the day serving for our day of rest this week, we
were up and ready to start early the next morning, but
so violent a wind was blowing from the southeast that
we decided to remain, and the clatter of the corrugated
iron roof and the whirling whiteness outside the windows
made us glad to be in shelter. As the day advanced the
wind increased to almost hurricane force, and the two-story
house in which we lay began to rock in such a manner
as to make the proprietor alarmed for his dwelling.

There was an “independent” trading-post at this
village which seemed to present an object-lesson in rapacity
and greed. There was not an article of standard
quality in the store; the clothing was the most rascally
shoddy, the canned goods of the poorest brands; the
whole stock the cheapest stuff that could possibly be[144]
bought at bargain prices “outside,” yet the prices were
higher even than those that prevail in Alaska for the
best merchandise. Loud complaints are often made
against the commercial corporation which does the great
bulk of the business in interior Alaska, yet if the writer
had to choose whether he would be in the hands of that
company or in the hands of an “independent” trader,
he would unhesitatingly cast in his lot with the company.
The independent trader makes money, sometimes
makes large money, and makes it fairly easily, but
the calling seems to appeal mainly, if not wholly, to men
of low character and no conscience. There are few things
that would redound more to the benefit of the Indian
than a great improvement in the character of the men
with whom he is compelled to do business.

The wind had subsided by the next morning and had
been of benefit rather than injury to us, for it had blown
the accumulated new snow off the old trail so that it was
possible to perceive and follow it. But what was our
surprise to find, with the recollection of that rattling roof
and swaying building fresh in our minds, that ten miles
away there had been no wind at all! The snow lay undisturbed
on every twig and bough from which the gentlest
breeze would have dislodged it. One never ceases
to wonder at what, for want of a better word, must be
called the localness of much of the weather in Alaska—though,
for that matter, in all probability it is characteristic
of weather in all countries. The habit of continual
outdoor travel gives scope as well as edge to one’s observation
of such things which a life in one place denies.[145]
That wind-storm had cut a clean swath across the Yukon
valley. Yet it seems strange that so violent a disturbance
could take place without affecting and, to some
extent, agitating the atmosphere for many miles adjacent.

SNOW GLASSES

So, sometimes in snow-storm, sometimes in wind,
always on snow-shoes and often hard put to it to find and
follow the trail at all, we struggled on for two or three
days more, sleeping one night at a wood-chopper’s hut,
another in a telegraph cabin crowded with foul-mouthed
infantrymen sent out to repair the extensive damage of
the recent storm and none too pleased at the detail, we
plodded our weary way up that interminable river. At
last we met the mail-man, that ever-welcome person on
the Alaskan trail, and his track greatly lightened our
labour. By his permission we broke into his padlocked
cabin that night by the skilful application of an axe-edge
to a link of the chain, and were more comfortable than
we had been for some time. Past the mouth of the
Koyukuk, past Grimcop, past Lowden, past Melozikaket
to Kokrine’s and Mouse Point, we plugged along, making
twenty-two miles one day and thirty another and then
dropping again to eighteen. The temperature dropped
to zero, and a keen wind made it necessary to keep the
nose continually covered. At this time of year the covering
of the nose involves a fresh annoyance, for it deflects
the breath upward, and the moisture of it continually condenses
on the snow glasses, which means continual wiping.
A stick of some sort of waxy compound to be
rubbed upon the glass, bought in New York as a preventive
of the deposit of moisture, proved entirely useless.[146]
In this respect the Esquimau snow goggle, which is simply
a piece of wood hollowed out into a cup and illuminated
by narrow slits, has advantage over any shape or
kind of glass protection. A French metal device of the
same order that is advertised in the dealer’s catalogues
was found to fail, perhaps owing to a wrong optical arrangement
of the slits. It caused an eye-strain that
brought on headache. But if that principle could be scientifically
worked out and such a device perfected, it
would be a boon to the traveller over sun-lit snow, for
it would do away with glass altogether, with its two chief
objections—its fragility and its opacity when covered
with vapour.

SNOW-BLINDNESS

The indispensability of some eye protection when
travelling in the late winter, and the serious consequences
that follow its neglect, were once again demonstrated
at Mouse Point. The road-house was crowded with
“busted” stampeders coming out of the Nowikaket
country. There had been a report of a rich “strike” on
a creek of the Nowitna, late the previous fall, and a number
of men from other camps—some from as far as Nome—had
gone in there with “outfits” for the winter. The
stampede had been a failure; no gold was found; there
was much indignant assertion that no gold ever had
been found and that the reported “strike” was a “fake,”
though to what end or profit such a “fake” stampede
should be caused, unless by some neighbouring trader,
it is hard to understand; and here were the stampeders
streaming out again, a ragged, unkempt, sorry-looking
crowd in every variety of worn-out arctic toggery, many[147]
of them suffering from acute snow-blindness. It is surprising
that even old-timers will go out in the hills for
the whole winter without providing themselves with protection
against the glare of the sun which they know will
inevitably assail their eyes before the spring, yet so it is;
and this lack of forethought is not confined to the matter
of snow glasses: the first half dozen men we received
in Saint Matthew’s Hospital at Fairbanks suffering from
severely frozen feet were all old-timers grown careless.

Father Ragarou, another Jesuit priest of another type,
reached the road-house from the opposite direction about
the same time we did, and I was interested in watching
his treatment of the inflamed eyes. Upon a disk of lead
he folded a little piece of cotton cloth in the shape of a
tent, and, setting fire to it, allowed it to burn out completely.
Then with a wet camel’s-hair brush he gathered
up the slight yellow residuum of the combustion and
painted it over the eyes, holding the lids open with thumb
and finger and drawing the brush through and through.
An incredulous spectator, noticing the sacred monogram
neatly stamped upon the disk of lead, made some sneering
remark to me about “Romish superstition,” but remembering
the Jesuit’s bark, and recalling that I had in my
writing-case at that moment a letter I had brought all
the way from the Koyukuk addressed to this very priest,
begging for a further supply of a pile ointment that had
proved efficacious, I held my peace. Whether it be an
oxide or a carbonate, or some salt that is formed by the
combustion, I am not chemist enough to know, but I
saw man after man relieved by this application. Even the[148]
scoffer was convinced there was merit in the treatment,
though stoutly protesting that “them letters” had nothing
to do with it; which nobody took the trouble to argue
with him. My own custom—we are all of us doctors of
a sort in this country—is to instil a few drops of a five-per-cent
solution of cocaine, which gives immediate temporary
relief, and then apply frequent washes of boric
acid, bandaging up the eyes completely in bad cases by
cloths kept wet with the solution. But I do not know
that it brings better result than the lead treatment.
Certainly it is a matter in which an ounce of any sort of
prevention is better than a pound of any sort of cure.
The affection is a serious one, being nothing more or less
than acute ophthalmia; the pain is very severe, and repeated
attacks are said to bring permanent weakness of
the eyes. Smoked glasses or goggles,[A] veils of green or
blue or black, even a crescent eye-shade cut out of a
piece of birch-bark or cardboard and blackened on its
under-side with charcoal, will prevent the hours and sometimes
days of torture which this distemper entails.

HORSES AND MULES

For a few miles we had the trail of the stampeders,
but when that crossed the river we put on our snow-shoes
and settled to the steady grind once more. A day’s
mush brought us to “The Birches,” and another to Gold
Mountain. Between the two places there was a portage,
and the trail thereon, protected by the timber, was good.
We longed for the time when all trails in Alaska shall be
taken off the rivers and cut in the protecting forest.[149]
But we had gone but a mile along this good trail when
our hearts sank, for we saw ahead of us a procession of
army mules packing supplies from Fort Gibbon to the
telegraph repair parties. We pulled out into the snow
that the mules might pass, and the soldiers said no word,
for they knew just how we felt, until the last soldier
leading the last mule was going by, and he turned round
and said: “And her name was Maud!” It was in the
height of Opper’s popularity, his “comic supplements”
the chief dependence of the road-houses for wall-paper.
The reference was so apposite that we burst into laughter,
but there was nothing funny about the devastation that
had been wrought. That good trail was all gone—the
bottom pounded out of it—and nothing was left but a
ploughed lane punched full of sink-holes. We had no
trouble following the trail on the river after this encounter,
but it had been almost as easy going to have
struck out for ourselves in the unbroken snow of the
winter. It is hard to make outsiders understand how a
man who loves all animals may come to hate horses and
mules, particularly mules, in this country. Our travelling
is above all a matter of surface. Distance counts and
weather counts, but surface counts for more than either.
See how fast we came across the Seward Peninsula in the
most distressing weather imaginable! A well-used dog
trail becomes so hard and smooth that it offers scarce any
resistance to the passage of the sled, and for walking or
running over in moccasins or mukluks is the most perfect
surface imaginable. The more it is used the better it
becomes. But put a horse on that trail and in one passage[150]
it is ruined. The iron-shod hoofs break through the
crust at every step and throw up the broken pieces as
they are withdrawn. With mules it is even worse; the
holes they punch are deeper and sharper. Neither man
nor dog can pass over it again in comfort. One slips and
slides about at every step, the leg leaders and ankle
sinews are strained, the soles of the feet, though hardened
by a thousand miles in moccasins, become sore and inflamed,
and at night there is a new sort of weariness that
only a horse-ruined trail gives. As a rule, the dog trail
is of so little service to the horse or mule that it were as
cheap to break out a new one in the snow, and it is this
knowledge that exasperates the dog musher. So there
is not much love lost between the horse man and the
dog man in Alaska.

ARMY POSTS AND NATIVES

At last, after a night at “Old Station,” we came in
sight of Tanana, where is Fort Gibbon, the one the name
of the town and the post-office, the other the name of
the military post and the telegraph office. The military
authorities refuse to call their post “Fort Tanana” and
the postal authorities refuse to allow the town post-office
to be called “Fort Gibbon,” so there they lie, cheek by
jowl, two separate places with a fence between them—a
source of endless confusion. A letter addressed to Fort
Gibbon is likely to go astray and a telegram addressed
to Tanana to be refused. Stretching along a mile and a
half of river bank, and beginning to come into view ten
miles before they are reached, the military and commercial
structures gradually separate themselves. Here to
the left are the ugly frame buildings—all painted yellow—barracks,[151]
canteen, officers’ quarters, hospital, commissariat,
and so on. Two clumsy water-towers give height
without dignity—a quality denied to military architecture
in Alaska. To the right the town begins, and an
irregular row of one and two story buildings, stores,
warehouses, drinking shops, straggle along the water-front.

Unlike most towns in interior Alaska, Tanana does
not depend upon an adjacent mining camp. It owes its
existence first to its geographical position as the central
point of interior Alaska, at the confluence of the Tanana
and Yukon Rivers. Most of the freight and passenger
traffic for Fairbanks and the upper river is transshipped at
Tanana, and extensive stocks of merchandise are maintained
there. The army post is the other important
factor in the town’s prosperity, and is especially accountable
for the number of saloons. Not only the soldiers,
but many civilian employees, are supported by the post,
and when it is understood that three thousand cords of
wood are burned annually in the military reservation, it
will be seen that quite a number of men must find work
as choppers and haulers for the wood contractors. Setting
aside the maintenance of the telegraph service, which
has already been referred to, it may be said without unfairness
that the salient activities of the army in the interior
of Alaska are the consumption of whisky and wood.
There is no opportunity for military training—for more
than six months in the year it is impossible to drill outdoors—and
the officers complain of the retrogression of
their men in all soldierly accomplishments during the[152]
two years’ detail in Alaska. Whether the prosperity of
the liquor dealer be in any real sense the prosperity of
the country, and whether the rapid destruction of the
forest be compensated for by the wages paid to its destroyers,
may reasonably be doubted.

Three miles away is a considerable native village
where the mission of Our Saviour of the Episcopal Church
is situated, with an attractive church building and a picturesque
graveyard. The evil influence which the town
and the army post have exerted upon the Indians finds
its ultimate expression in the growth of the graveyard
and the dwindling of the village.

This point at the junction of the two rivers was an
important place for the inhabitants of interior Alaska
ages before the white man reached the country. Tribes
from all the middle Yukon, from the lower Yukon, from
the Tanana, from the upper Kuskokwim met here for
trading and for general festivity. It is impossible nowadays
to determine when first the white man’s merchandise
began to penetrate into this country, but it
was long before the white man came himself. Such
prized and portable articles as axes and knives passed
from hand to hand and from tribe to tribe over many
hundreds of miles. Captain Cook, in 1778, found implements
of white man’s make in the hands of the natives
of the great inlet that was named for him after
his death, and they pointed to the Far East as the direction
whence they had come. He judged that they had
been brought from the Hudson Bay factories clean across
the continent. There are many Indians still living who[153]
remember when they saw the first white man, and some
were well grown at the time, but diligent inquiry has
failed to discover one who ever saw a stone axe used,
though some old men have been found who declared that
their fathers, when young, used that implement. Traces
have been discovered of the importation of edge-tools
from four directions—from the mouth of the Yukon;
from the Lynn Canal, by way of the headwaters of the
Yukon; from the Prince William Sound, by way of the
headwaters of the Tanana; as well as from the Hudson
Bay posts in the Canadian Northwest, by way of the
Porcupine River.

When the Russians established themselves at Nulato
in 1842, and the Hudson Bay Company put a post at
Fort Yukon in 1846, Nuchalawóya, as Tanana was
called, became the scene of commercial rivalry, and it
is said that by the meeting of the agents and voyageurs
of the two companies at this point the identity of the
Yukon and Quikpak Rivers was discovered.

The stories that linger with the village ancients of the
great numbers of Indians who used to inhabit the country
are doubtless based upon recollections of the gathering
at old Nuchalawóya, when furs were brought here from
far and wide, when there was no other place of merchandise
in mid-Alaska. Now almost every Indian village
has a trader and a store. That the race has diminished,
and in most places is still diminishing, is beyond
question, but that it was ever very largely numerous the
natural conditions of the country forbid us to believe.

WHISKY-PEDDLERS

During the Reverend Jules Prevost’s time at Tanana—and[154]
he was in residence in the year of this journey—from
careful vital statistics kept during two periods of five
years each, the race seemed barely to be holding its own;
but since that time there has been a considerable decline,
coincident with the increase of drunkenness and debauchery
at the village when Mr. Prevost’s firm hand
and watchful eye were withdrawn. The situation tends
to grow worse, and while one does not give up hope, for
that would mean to give up serious effort, the outlook
for the Indians at this place seems unfavourable. Two
hundred soldiers, six or eight liquor shops,—the number
varies from year to year,—three miles off a native
village of perhaps one hundred and fifty souls, and dotting
those intervening miles cabins chiefly occupied by
“bootleggers” and go-betweens—that is the Tanana
situation in a nutshell. The men desire the native girls,
and the liquor is largely a lure to get them. Tuberculosis
and venereal disease are rife, and the two make a
terribly fatal combination amongst Indians.

It was good to enjoy Mr. and Mrs. Prevost’s hospitality,
and it was good to speak through such an admirable
interpreter as Paul. Something more than intelligence
and knowledge of the languages are required to make
a good interpreter; there must be sympathy and the ability
to take fire. With such an interpreter, leaping at the
speaker’s thoughts, carrying himself entirely into his
changing moods, rising to vehemence with him and again
dropping to gentleness, forgetting himself in his identification
with his principal, there is real pleasure in speaking
to the natives who hang upon his vicarious lips. On[155]
the other hand, one of the most intelligent mission interpreters
in the country is also so phlegmatic in disposition,
so lifeless and monotonous in his speech, and particularly
so impassive of countenance, that he reminds one
of Napoleon’s saying about Talleyrand: that if some one
kicked him behind while he was speaking to you his face
would give no sign of it at all.

CHENA AND FAIRBANKS

It is not necessary to write much detail of the two-hundred-mile
journey to Fairbanks up the Tanana River.
The trail was then wholly on the river, but now it has
been taken wholly off, as every Alaskan musher hopes
some day will be done with all trails. The region about
the mouth of the river and for some miles up is one of
the windiest in the country, and there is always troublesome
crossing of bare sand-bars and of ice over which
sand has been blown. The journey hastens to its close;
men and dogs alike realise it, and push on willingly over
longer stages than they had before attempted.

Two days from Tanana we were luxuriating in the
natural hot springs near Baker Creek, wallowing in the
crude wooden vat, when “Daddy Karstner” had shovelled
enough snow in to make entering the water possible, and
emerging ruddy as boiled lobsters. It was a beautiful
and interesting spot then, with noble groves of birch and
the finest grove of cottonwood-trees in Alaska—all cut
down now—all ruined in a plunging and bounding and
quite unsuccessful attempt to make a “Health Resort”
of the place for the “smart set” of Fairbanks. It is a
scurvy trick of Fortune when she gives large wealth to a
man with no feeling for trees. We spent Sunday there[156]
and roamed over the curious domain, snow-free amidst
all the surrounding snow, rank in vegetation amidst the
yet-lingering winter death; and then we wallowed again.

Tolovana, Nenana, and then one long run of fifty-four
miles, the longest and last run of the winter, and—Chena
and Fairbanks. But just before we reached
Chena, as we passed the fish camp where the dogs had
been boarded the previous summer, Nanook stopped the
whole team, looked up at the bank and gave utterance
to his pronounced five barks on the descending scale.
None of the other dogs seemed to notice or recognise
the place, but Nanook said as plainly as if he had uttered
speech: “Well, well! there’s where I spent last summer!”

We reached Fairbanks on the 11th of April, in time
for Good Friday and Easter, after an absence of four
months and a half—with the accumulated mail of all
that period awaiting me. The distance covered was
about twenty-two hundred miles, three fourths of it on
foot, more than half of it on snow-shoes. At Chena I
had called up the hospital at Fairbanks on the telephone,
and the exchange operator had immediately recognised
my voice and bidden me welcome; but when I reached
Fairbanks, a light beard that I had suffered to grow
during the winter made me unrecognisable by those who
knew me best. So effectually does a beard disguise a
man and so surely may his voice identify him.[157]


CHAPTER VI

THE “FIRST ICE”—AN AUTUMN ADVENTURE ON THE
KOYUKUK

It is not attempted in this narrative to give separate
account of all the journeys with which it deals. That
would involve much repetition and tedious detail. Our
long journey has been described from start to finish,
taking the reader far north of the Yukon, then almost to
the extreme west of Alaska, and then round by the Yukon
to mid-Alaska again. It is proposed now to give sketches
of such parts of other journeys as do not cover the same
ground, and they will lie, with one exception, south of
the Yukon. While visiting many of the same points
every winter, it has been within the author’s good fortune
and contrivance to include each year some new
stretch of country, sometimes searching out and visiting
a new tribe of natives, and blazing the way for the establishment
of permanent missionary work amongst
them. To these initial journeys belongs a zest that no
subsequent travels in the same region ever have; there
is a keen interest in what every new turn of a trail shall
bring, every new bend of a river; there is eagerness rising
with one’s rising steps to excitement for the view from a
new mountain pass; above all, there is deep satisfaction
coupled with a sense of solemn responsibility in being[158]
the first to reach some remote band of Indians and
preach to them the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.
There are few men nowadays on the North American
continent to whom that privilege remains.

A period of nearly three years elapses between the
beginning of the journey that has already been described
and the short sketch of a journey that follows. Many
things had happened in those three years. It had been
the happy duty of the writer to return to the Koyukuk
late in the winter of 1906-7, empowered to build the
promised mission for the hitherto neglected natives of
that region. Pitching tent at a spot opposite the mouth
of the Alatna, with the aid of a skilled carpenter and a
couple of axemen brought from the mining district above,
and the labour of the Indians, the little log church and
the mission house were put up and prepared for the two
ladies—a trained nurse and a teacher—who should arrive
on the first steamboat. The steamboat that brought
them in carried him out on its return trip, and the next
year was spent in the States making known the needs of
the work in Alaska and securing funds for its advancement.

DOCTOR GRAFTON BURKE

On my return I brought with me a young physician,
Doctor Grafton Burke, as a medical missionary, and a
half-breed Alaskan youth, Arthur, who had been at school
in California, as attendant and interpreter. A thirty-two-foot
gasoline launch designed for the Yukon and its
tributaries was also brought and was launched at the
head of Yukon navigation at Whitehouse. The voyages
of the Pelican on almost all the navigable waters of interior[159]
Alaska do not belong to a narrative concerned
solely with winter travel, but her maiden voyage ended
in an unexpected and rather extraordinary journey over
the ice which is perhaps worth describing. After the
voyage down the Yukon, and up and down the Tanana,
it was purposed to take the boat up the Koyukuk to
the new mission at the Allakaket, where dogs and gear
had been left, and put her in winter quarters there.
The delays that associate themselves not unnaturally
with three novices and a four-cylinder gasoline engine,
had brought the date for ascending the Koyukuk a little
too late for safety, though still well within the ordinary
season of open water. The possibility of an early winter
closing the navigation of that stream before the Pelican
reached her destination had been entertained and provided
against, though it seemed remote. Three dogs,
needed anyway to replace superannuated members of the
team, had been bargained for at Tanana and accommodations
for them arranged, and a supply of dog fish
stowed on the after deck of the launch. But when we
went to pay the arranged price and receive the dogs,
the vender’s wife and children set up such a remonstrance
and plaintive to-do that he went back on his bargain
and we did not get the dogs. There was no time to hunt
others, to linger was to invite the very mishap we sought
to guard against, so we pulled out dogless, reached the
mouth of the Koyukuk on the 17th of September and,
having taken on board the supply of gasoline cached
there, turned our bow up the river the next morning.
For five days we pushed up the waters of that great,[160]
lonely river, and by that time we were some twenty-five
miles above Hogatzakaket, three hundred and
twenty-five miles from the mouth and one hundred
and twenty-five miles from the mission, at the camp of
a prospector who had recently poled up from the Yukon.
We woke on board the launch the next morning to find
ice formed all around us and ice running in the river.
The thermometer had gone to zero in the night.

THE RUNNING ICE

A very brief attempt to make our way against the
running ice showed the danger of doing so, for the thin
cakes had knife-edges and cut the planking of the boat
so that she began to leak. Then there came to me with
some bitterness that I had earnestly desired a thin steel
armour-plating at the water-line, but had allowed myself
to be persuaded out of it by her builders. So again my
forethought had been of no avail—though, of course, lightness
of draught was the first consideration. We put
back to the camp and proceeded to flatten out and cut
up all the empty cans and tinware we could find and nail
it along the water-line of the boat, but the prospector
persuaded us to wait a day or two. He had never seen
a river close with the first little run of ice. He looked
for a soft spell and open water yet. It was foolish to risk
the boat against the ice. So we waited; and night after
night the thermometer fell a little lower and a little lower,
until presently a sheet of ice stretched across the whole
river in the bend where we lay. We were frozen in.
The remote possibility we had feared and sought to guard
against had happened. Navigation had ceased on the
Koyukuk at the earliest date anybody remembered, the[161]
23d of September. Three days more had surely taken us
to the mission where they had long expected us; now we
should have to make our way on foot, without dogs, on
the dangerous “first ice,” as it is called, taking all sorts
of chances, pulling a Yukon sled, with tent and stove,
grub and bedding, “by the back of the face.”

But first there was the launch to pull out and make
snug for the winter and safe against the spring break-up.
A convenient little creek mouth with easy grade offered,
which was one of the reasons I had not pushed on the
few more miles we could have made. Here were eligible
winter quarters; farther on we might have trouble
in putting the boat in safety; here also was a kindly and
capable man willing to assist us.

It was our great good fortune to find this man at this
spot. A steamboat he had signalled as she entered the
mouth of the Koyukuk had passed him by unheeded,
and he had been left to make his way six hundred miles
up to the diggings, with his winter’s outfit in a poling
boat. He had accomplished more than half the task,
and, warned by the approach of winter, had stopped at
this place a few days before we reached it, and had begun
the building of a little cabin; meaning to prospect
the creek, which had taken his eye as having a promising
look. The cabin we helped him finish was the twenty-first
cabin he had built in Alaska, he informed us.

There is something very impressive about the quiet,
self-reliant, unrecorded hardihood of the class of which
this man was an excellent type. We asked him why he
had no partner, and he said he had had several partners,[162]
but they all snored, and he would not live with a man that
snored. He had prospected and mined in many districts
of Alaska during nearly twenty years. Once he had sold
a claim for a few hundred dollars that had yielded many
thousands to the purchaser, and that was as near wealth
as he had ever come. But he had always made a living,
always had enough money at the close of the summer to
buy his winter’s “outfit” and try his luck somewhere else.

THE PROSPECTOR

Singly, or in pairs, men of this type have wandered
all over this vast country: preceding the government surveys,
preceding the professional explorer, settling down for
a winter on some creek that caught their fancy, building a
cabin, thawing down a few holes to bed-rock, sometimes
taking out a little gold, more often finding nothing, going
in the summer to some old-established camp to work for
wages, or finding employment as deck-hand on a steamboat.

With an axe and an auger they have dotted their
rough habitations all over the country; with a pick and a
shovel and a gold pan they have tested the gravels of
innumerable creeks. They know the drainage slopes
and the practicable mountain passes, the haunts of the
moose and the time and direction of the caribou’s wanderings.
The boats they have built have pushed their
noses to the heads of all navigable streams; the sleds
they have made have furrowed the remotest snows. In
the arts of the wilderness they are the equal of the
native inhabitant; in endurance and enterprise far his
superior. The more one learns by experience and observation
what life of this sort means, and realises the
demands it makes upon a man’s resourcefulness, upon[163]
his physique, upon his good spirits, upon his fortitude,
the more one’s admiration grows for the silent, strong
men who have gone out all over this land and pitted
themselves successfully against its savage wildness. Often
in stress for the necessaries of life, there are yet no men
as a class more free-handed and generous; trained to do
everything for themselves, there are none more willing
to help others.

It is no small task to pull a four-ton boat out of the
water with only such wilderness tackle as we could devise.
We made ways of soft timbers, squaring and smoothing
them; we cut down many trees for rollers; we dug and
graded the beach. Then, having altogether unloaded her
and built a high cache of poles and a platform for her
stuff, and having chopped the ice from all around her, we
rigged a Spanish windlass and wound that boat out of
the water with the half-inch cable she carried, and up
on the ways and well into the mouth of the little creek.
Then we levelled her up and thoroughly braced her and
put her canvas cover all over her, and she lay there until
spring and took no harm at all.

Arthur had meantime been making a sled of birch,
intending to pull it himself while the doctor and I pulled
a Yukon sled borrowed from our friend the prospector.
By the 6th of October all our dispositions were made for
departure, and the ice seemed strong enough to warrant
trusting ourselves to it; but we waited another two days,
the thermometer still reaching a minimum each night
somewhere around zero. When we said good-bye to our
friend Martin Nelson (sometimes one wonders if anywhere[164]
else in the world can be found men as kind and
helpful to strangers) and started on our journey, it soon
appeared that Arthur’s sled was more hindrance than
help. There was no material to iron the runners save
strips of tin can, and these could not be beaten so smooth
that they did not drag and cut on the ice. So the load
was transferred to our sled and the little sled abandoned,
and we took turns at the harness. This was the order of
the journey: one man went ahead with an axe to test the
ice; one man put the rope trace about his shoulders; one
man pushed at the handle-bars which had been affixed to
the sled. It was fortunate that amidst the equipment on
the launch were two pairs of ice-creepers. Without them
any sort of pulling and pushing on the glare ice would
have been impossible.

We soon found that the bend in which we had frozen
was no sort of index of the general condition of the river.
Much of it was still wide open, and every elbow between
bends was piled high with rough ice from pressure jams.
There was shore ice, however, even in the open bends,
along which we were able to creep; and, though the ice-jams
gave considerable trouble, yet we did very well the
first day and camped at dark with eighteen or nineteen
miles to our credit, in the presence of a great, red, smoky
sunset and a glorious alpenglow on a distant snow mountain.

The next day was full of risks and difficulties. We
were to learn more about the varieties and vagaries of ice
on that journey than many winters’ travel on older ice
would teach.


The start over the "first ice."
The start over the “first ice.”

"Rough going."
“Rough going.”

[165]

THE START

At times, for a few hundred yards, the sled would glide
with little effort over smooth, polished ice; then would
come a long sand-bar, the side of which we had to hug
close, and the ice upon it was what is called “shell-ice,”
through several layers of which we broke at every step.
As the river fell, each night had left a thin sheet of ice
underneath the preceding night’s ice, and the foot crashed
through the layers and the sled runners cut through them
down to the gravel and sand at the bottom. Then would
come another smooth stretch on which we made good time.
But as we advanced up the river the current was swifter
and swifter and the ice conditions grew steadily worse.
Here was a steep-cut bank with just about eighteen or
twenty inches of ice adhering to it and the black, rushing
water beyond. We must either get our load along that
shelf or unload the sled and pack everything over the
face of a rocky bluff. Arthur passed over it first, testing
gently with the axe, and found it none too strong. But
the alternative was so toilsome that we resolved to take
the chance. The doctor put the trace over his shoulders,
Arthur took the handle-bars, while I climbed to a ledge
of the rocks and, with a rope made of a pair of camel’s-hair
puttees unwound for the purpose and fastened to
the sled, took all the weight I could and eased the sled
over the worst place where the ice sloped to the water. If
the ice had broken I might have held the sled from sinking
until one of the others came to me, or I might not; the
boys would probably have gone in too. It was a most
risky spot and the sort of chance no one would think of
taking under ordinary circumstances. As it was, the ice[166]
broke under Arthur’s feet, and only by throwing his
weight on the sled did he save himself a ducking. But
we got the load safely across.

A good run of perhaps a mile, and then we had to go
back at least half a mile, for the ice played out altogether
on our side of the river as we reached the Batzakaket, and
there was open water in the middle. To reach the shore
ice that was continuous on the other side, we had to
“double” the open water. With such varying fortune the
day passed, and we camped on the level ice of a little
creek tributary to the right bank, having made perhaps
another nineteen miles.

When I awoke in the morning my heart sank at the
tiny, creeping patter of fine snow on the silk tent. Snow
was one thing I greatly dreaded, for there was not a pair
of snow-shoes amongst us! A little snow would not do
much harm, but if once snow began to fall we might have
a foot or two before it ceased, and then we should be in
bad case. It stopped before noon, but the half-inch that
fell made the sled drag much heavier. The actual force
to be exerted was not the most laborious feature of pulling
that sled; it was the jerk, jerk, jerk on the shoulders. A
dog’s four legs give him much smoother traction than a
man’s two legs give, just as a four-cylinder engine will
turn a propeller with much less vibration than a two-cylinder
engine. Every step forward gave an impulse
that spent itself before the next impulse was given, and
the result was that the shoulders grew sore.

We came that morning to the longest and roughest
ice-jam we had so far encountered. It was as though a[167]
thousand bulls had been turned loose in a mammoth plate-glass
warehouse. Jagged slabs of ice upended everywhere
in the most riotous confusion, and it was impossible
to pick any way amongst them, so a man had to go ahead
and hew a path. It was while thus engaged that the
doctor fell and injured his knee so severely on a sharp ice
point that he hobbled in pain the rest of the trip. This
was a very serious matter to us, for, though he insisted
on still taking his trick at the traces, his effectiveness as
a motive power was much diminished; and we had no
sooner thus hewed and smashed our way through that
jam than we had to hew and smash it across to the other
side again in our search for passage.

“BY THE BACK OF THE FACE”

Then we came to a place where, in order to cut off a
long sweeping curve of the river with open water and
bad shore ice, we went through a dry slough and had to
drag those iron runners over gravel and stones, where
sometimes it was all the three of us could do to move
the sled a few feet at a time. Yet all along the banks
were willows, and if we had only known then what we
know now we would have cut down and split some saplings
and bound them over the iron, and so have saved
three fourths of that labour.

BEAR MEAT AND BEANS

So the day’s run was short, though the most exhausting
yet, and we were all thoroughly tired out when we pitched
the tent. I have note of a great supper of bear meat
and beans, the meat the spoil of our friend the prospector’s
gun. It is one of the compensations of human nature
that the satisfaction of appetite increases in pleasure in
proportion to the bodily labour that is done. With[168]
food abundant and at choice, I do not like bear meat and
will not eat beans. Yet my diary bears special note of
the delicious meal they furnished on this occasion. Put
any philosopher in the traces, or set him ahead of the dog
team on show-shoes, breaking trail all day, and towards
evening it is odds that his mind is not occupied with deep
speculations about the infinite and the absolute, but
rather with the question of what he will have for supper.
Particularly should the grub be a little short, should fresh
meat give out, or, above all, should sugar be “shy,” it is
astonishing how one’s mind runs on eating and what
elaborate imaginary repasts one partakes of. Yet of all
food that a man ever eats there is none that is so relished
and gives such clear gustatory pleasure as the plain, rough
fare of the camp—provided it be well cooked. Greatly
as we were in need of sleep, we got little, for the doctor’s
knee pained him all night and poor Arthur developed a
raging toothache that did not yield until carbolic acid
had been thrice applied.

Soon after we started the next day, the river narrowed
and swept round a series of mountain bluffs and we began
to have the gloomiest expectations of trouble. It seemed
certain that ice would fail us for passage, and we would
have to pack our sled and its load by slow relays over
the mountain. But to our delight we passed between
the bluffs on good, firm, smooth ice, and it was not until
we emerged on the flat beyond that our difficulty began.
So it is again and again on the trail. Almost always it
is the unexpected that happens; almost always it is something
quite different from what our apprehensions have[169]
dwelt upon that arises to hinder and distress us. A
tongue of level land that struck far out into the water,
a cut mud bank with a current so swift that no ice at all
had formed along it, interposed an obstacle that it took
hours to circumvent. We had to leave the sled and cut
a trail through the brush for half a mile along this peninsula
in order to reach a stretch of the river where the
ice was resumed, and the little snow that had fallen being
quite insufficient to give the sled good passage, we had an
exceedingly arduous job in getting it across.

A mile or two of good going brought us in view of the
smoke of a human habitation. What a blessed sight often
and often this waving column of blue smoke in the distance
is! Sometimes it means life itself to the Alaskan
musher, and it always means warmth, shelter, food, companionship,
assistance; all that one human being can bring
to another. “The bright and the balmy effulgence of
morn” never “breaks on the traveller faint and astray”
with half the rejoicing that comes with the first sight
of mere smoke. “I believe I see smoke,” cried Arthur,
with the quick vision of the native. “Where? Where?”
we eagerly inquired, and the doctor left the handle-bars
and limped forward to the boy ahead with the axe.
“Away yonder on that bank,” pointed Arthur. “I see
it! I see it!” the doctor shouted; “we’re coming to a
house, we’re coming to people!” The trip was a severe
apprenticeship to Alaskan life for a man straight from
the New York hospitals, although before the accident to
his knee I had declared that if only they could be trained
to live on dry fish I thought a team of young doctors[170]
would haul a sled very well. He was delighted at coming
upon the first inhabited house we had seen since we helped
Nelson to build his little cabin—and that was only the
second inhabited house in three hundred miles.

BREAKING THROUGH

But, perhaps because we grew less cautious in our
excitement, almost immediately after we had spied the
smoke of the cabin we got into one of the worst messes
of the whole trip. Arthur had pushed ahead and we had
followed with a spurt, and almost at the same time all
three of us became aware that we were on dangerous ice.
Arthur cried, “The ice is breaking; go back!” just as we
began to feel it swaying under our feet. I shouted to the
doctor, “Go on to the bank quick!” and pushed with all
my might, and we managed to make a few yards more
towards shallow water, over ice that bent and cracked at
every step, before it gave way and let down the sled and
the men into two feet of water. Arthur had run safely
over the breaking ice and had gained the bank, and as
I write, in my mind’s eye I can see the doctor, who had
been duly instructed in the elementary lessons of the
trail, standing in the water and calling to Arthur: “Make
a fire quick; make a fire. I’m all wet!”

But it was not necessary to make a fire, for the thermometer
was no lower than 10° or 15° above zero, and
the chief trouble was not the wetting of our legs but the
wetting of the contents of the sled. Along the bank was
stronger ice, and we managed, though not without much
difficulty, to get the sled upon it and to make our way to
the Indian cabin.

As soon as old “Atler” (I have never been quite sure[171]
of what white man’s name that is a corruption) knew who
we were, his hospitality, which had been ready enough at
first sight, became most cordial and expansive. While we
pulled off our wet clothing his wife hung it up to dry
and had the kettle on and some tea making, and he and
Arthur got out our wet bedding and festooned it about
the cabin. Most fortunately the things that would have
suffered most from water did not get wet. So there we
lay all the afternoon, having made no more than six
miles, and there we lay all the next day, which was
Sunday.

There was a sort of awful interest that centred upon
one member of this family, a boy of seven or eight years.
The previous spring he had killed his uncle by the accidental
discharge of a .22 rifle, shooting him through the
heart. The gun had been brought in loaded and cocked
and had been set in a corner of the cabin, and the child,
playing with it, had pulled the trigger. The carelessness
of Indians with firearms is the frequent cause of terrible
accidents like this. The child was still too young to realise
what he had done, but one fancies that later it will throw
a gloom on his life.

To my great relief and satisfaction I was able to
arrange here for a young Indian man to accompany us
with his one dog. He was a native of those parts and
knew every bend and turn of the river. We were, indeed,
in great need of help. The doctor’s knee grew worse
rather than better, and Arthur was suffering the return
of an old rheumatism in his leg. I was the only sound
member of the party, and my shoulders were galled by[172]
the rope and my feet tender and sore from continual
wearing of the crampons. We were now not quite half-way—some
sixty miles lay behind us and sixty-five
before—and we had been travelling four days.

“ONE-EYED WILLIAM”

Divine service being done on Sunday morning, the
whole of it well interpreted by Arthur to the great satisfaction
of the Indians, he and “One-Eyed William,” our
recruit, started out to survey to-morrow’s route. In this
reconnaissance William broke through some slush ice at
the greatest depth of the river in seeking a safe place to
cross, and, had Arthur not been with him, would almost
certainly have drowned, for the current was very swift
and the man, like most Indians, unable to swim a stroke;—though,
indeed, swimming is of little avail for escape
out of such predicament and is a poor dependence in these
icy waters winter or summer. More beans boiled and a
batch of biscuits baked against our departure, and evening
prayer said and interpreted, we were ready for bed again.

Our visit was a great delight to old Atler. An inflamed
eye was much relieved by the doctor’s ministrations,
and the natural piety which he shares with most
Indians was gratified at the opportunity of worship and
instruction. A good old man, according to his lights, I
take Atler to be, well known for benevolence of disposition
and particularly priding himself on being a friend of
the white man. He told us of one unworthy representative
of that race he had helped a year ago. The man
had come out of the Hogatzitna (Hog River) country,
entirely out of food, himself and a couple of dogs nigh to
starvation, and Atler had taken care of him for several[173]
days while he recuperated and had given him grub and
dog fish enough to get him to Bettles, one hundred and
thirty miles away, where he could purchase supplies.
The old Indian had robbed his own family’s little winter
stock of “white-man’s grub” that this stranger might be
provided, and had never heard a word from him since,
though he had promised to make return when he reached
Bettles.

Unfortunately Alaska’s white population is sprinkled
with men like this, men without heart and without conscience,
and it is precisely such rascals who are loudest
in their contemptuous talk of the Indians. It is such
men who chop down the woodwork of cabins rather than
be troubled to take the axe into the forest a few rods
away, who depart in the morning without making kindling
and shavings, careless how other travellers may fare
so themselves be warm without labour; who make “easy
money” in the summer-time by dropping down the Yukon
with a boat-load of “rot-gut” whisky, leaving drunkenness
and riot at every village they pass; who beget children
of the native women and regard them no more than
a dog does his pups, indifferent that their own flesh and
blood go cold and hungry. They are the curse and disgrace
of Alaska, and they often go long time insolent and
unwhipped because our poor lame law is not nimble
enough to overtake them; “to whom is reserved the blackness
of darkness for ever,” one’s indignation is sometimes
disposed to thunder savagely with Saint Jude; and indeed
there needs a future punishment to redress the balance in
this country.[174]

FIDO

At break of day our reinforced company was off,
Arthur and “One-Eyed William” going ahead to sound
the ice and pick the way, the dog “Fido” (such a name
for a Siwash dog!) and myself in the traces, the doctor
at the handle-bars. The rest had benefited the doctor’s
knee, but walking was still painful and he needed the support
of the handle-bars all day. What a great difference
that one strong, willing little dog made! His steady pulling
kept the sled in motion and relieved one’s shoulders
of the galling jerk of the rope at every step. The going
was “not too bad,” as they say here, all day, though it
carried one rather severe disappointment. William had
told us of a portage he thought we could take that would
cut off eight or nine miles of the river; but when we
reached it the snow upon it proved insufficient to afford
a passage, for it was a rough niggerhead flat, and we had
to swing around the outer edges of the great curves the
river makes, where alone was ice, with trouble and danger
at every crossing.

The decision as to whether we should halt or go forward,
as to whether ice was safe or unsafe, as to whether
we should cross the river or stay where we were—every
decision that concerned the secure advance of the party—I
put wholly upon William, and would not permit myself
or any other to question his judgment or to argue it with
him. There was no sense in half-measures; this young
man knew the river as none of us did, knew ice as none of
us did, and we must put ourselves entirely in his hands.
The debate that had become usual at every doubtful
course arose at the portage just referred to, but it was at[175]
once suppressed by the announcement that hereafter no
one could have the floor but William, and that when he
had spoken the matter was settled. Day by day I think
we all came to a keener realisation of how very dangerous
a journey we were making; it lay heavily on my mind
that I had brought these two young men—whether by
mishap or mismanagement—into real peril of their lives.
Again and again I blamed myself for the delays that had
deferred our start up the Koyukuk, again and again I
wished that we had waited longer before leaving the
Pelican’s winter quarters. I had even contemplated a
week’s stay at Atler’s, to give the river a chance to get
into better shape, but unless there came a very much
sharper spell than we had had so far a week would not
make much difference, and our grub began to run short
and Atler was none too well supplied. So it seemed best
to push on.

The next day was full of toil and difficulty. There
was no good ice to make fine time over that day. Starting
in the grey dawn, for mile after mile we had to
haul the sled over crumbly shell-ice that broke through
to gravel; and when the shell-ice was done we came to a
new bend where a rapid current washed a steep mud
bank. There was just a little shelf of ice, but the brush
overhung it so that the passage of the sled was not possible.
William and Arthur started with the axes to clear
away the brush, but it seemed to me foolish to do that
unless the ledge held out and led somewhere, for the turn
of the bank threw it out of sight. So they went forward
cautiously along that ledge to the end—and an end they[176]
found, sure enough, so that had we followed the axemen
with the sled we should have had to creep all the way back
again. There was nothing for it but to cut another land
trail on a bench that we could reach where the sled was
stopped but that could not be reached at all farther on.
A long and slow and laborious job it was, that took most
of the morning, to cut that trail and then get the load
over it to ice again.

By noon we were opposite the Red Mountain, one of
the well-known Koyukuk landmarks, and on the site of
an old Indian fishing camp. William and Arthur had
made a great fire when we came up, and we heated some
beans and made some tea and ate lunch. A mile farther
on was the cabin of a white man, and we paid him a
brief visit and got a little tea from him, for ours was
nearly gone. It did me good to hear him sing the praises
of Deaconess Carter, the trained nurse at the mission.
She had taken him in, crippled with rheumatism, and had
cured him. Already the new mission was proving a boon
to whites as well as natives. We made no more than four
or five miles farther when, coming to spruce with no more
in sight for a long distance, we pitched the tent, all very
tired.

That night the thermometer went to 5° below zero,
the coldest weather of the season so far. As a consequence
the next day we had a new and very disagreeable
trouble. The cold weather, by increasing the amount of
running ice in the still open stretches, had brought about
a jam that had raised the level of the water and caused
an overflow of the ice—a very common phenomenon of a[177]
closing river. We picked our way wet-foot much of the
day, and towards evening came to a complete impasse in
the middle of the river, with open water in front and on
one hand, and new thin ice on the other. So we had to
turn round and go back again a long way, the mid-river
being the only traversable place, until, when it seemed
that we should have to go round another bend to reach
a crossing, Arthur proposed that he and William, who
wore mukluks, should carry the doctor and me, who wore
moccasins across the overflow, and then rush the sled
across; and this we did, wetting its contents somewhat,
however. We camped immediately, for we had landed
on impassable gravel.

THE RED MOUNTAIN

That night the thermometer went to 20° below zero,
and we took good hope that the cold, which began to
approach the real cold of winter, would put an end to
overflow; but, on the contrary, it only aggravated the
trouble. For the first mile or two there was nothing for
it but to go through it, and at 20° below it is a miserable
business to be wading in moccasins even for an hour. We
had rearranged our load so that it stood up somewhat
higher, but we could not avoid wetting the things on the
bottom of the sled, and the ice formed about it very inconveniently.
Moreover, the little dog, who had a great
dislike to wetting his feet, began to give us a good deal
of trouble, and at one time nothing but the admirable
presence of mind and prompt action of William saved us
from losing our whole load. We had reached a strip of
new, dry ice formed the night before, with black, rushing
water on the left, towards which the slippery surface[178]
sloped. Presently as we advanced we began to encounter
a little overflow water, coming from the bank on the
right, seeping up between the ice and the bank; and that
dog, to avoid wetting his feet in the overflow, deliberately
turned towards the open water and set the sled sliding in
the same direction. Without the crampons, which we
had not used for the past few days, it was impossible to
hold the sled against the dog’s traction, and in another
moment we should have lost everything, for the dog paid
no heed to our voices, when William with a blow of his
axe cut the rope by which the dog pulled, and, grasping
the sled and throwing himself full length on the ice,
managed to stop it on the very brink of the water. It
was a close shave, but once more we were safe; and the
doctor, in the exuberance of his gratitude, said that
night: “If William wants a glass eye I’ll send to New
York to get him one.” But when William learned that
the glass eye was a mere matter of looks and would in
no wise improve his vision, he lost interest in it. Looks
do not count for much amongst the Koyukuk Indians.


Arthur and Doctor Burke.
Arthur and Doctor Burke.

Saint John's-in-the-Wilderness, Allakaket, Koyukuk River.
Saint John’s-in-the-Wilderness, Allakaket, Koyukuk River.

That night was a long way off yet, however; we had
other risks to run, other labours. Here were two islands
in the river, and the current, running like a mill-race and
burdened with ice cakes, swept around the shore of one
of them leaving the passage between them quite dry.
There was no shore ice at all where the channel was, and
it was so ugly-looking a reach that had there been any
there I am sure we should not have ventured it. There
was nothing for it but to drag the sled half a mile over
the gravel, and we did it, the most heart-breaking labour[179]
of the whole trip. It took us exactly an hour to make
that half mile. William did not know the trick of the
split willows either, so we all four of us sweated for our
ignorance. Shortly after, our guide pointed out the spot
where poor Ericson’s frozen body was found, two years
and eight months before.

A NARROW ESCAPE
RUBBER ICE

Near the Kornuchaket (or the mouth of Old Man
Creek), where the Koyukuk receives a considerable tributary,
we approached the most dangerous travelling we
had had yet. The river here is swift and deep, and there
are several islands set in it. Most of its surface was
frozen, but the ice was very thin. William stopped the
procession before we reached the bad stretch and went
hastily over a part of it. Under his single weight we
could see the ice-sheet undulating. It had been our rule
that ice was not safe unless it took three blows of the
axe to bring water, but this ice gave water at a blow.
When William returned he made quite an harangue,
which Arthur interpreted. He thought we could make
it past the mouth of the creek, and if we could we should
find good going to Moses’ Village. But we must go
just as fast as we could travel; we must not let the sled
stop an instant. The ice would bend and crack; but he
thought if we went quickly we could get across. So for
nearly a quarter of a mile we rushed that sled over
“rubber” ice that swayed and cracked and yielded under
our feet and under the sled, until we reached the bank
of one of the islands, and then again we launched her
and ran with her to the shore. Once one of my feet
broke through, and immediately the water welled up all[180]
around—with the steamboat channel underneath—but
without pause we increased our speed and made the
strong shore ice safely at last. No man will ever doubt
the plasticity, the “viscosity” of ice, as it used to be
styled in the old glacier controversies, who has passed
over the “rubber” ice that forms under certain circumstances
and at certain seasons on these rivers.

We would never, I am sure, have attempted that ice
had not William been with us. We would have struck a
blow with the axe and declared it unsafe. Of course, it
was unsafe; the whole journey was unsafe, but I am convinced
that this thin, continuous sheet of ice, cushioned
actually upon the surface of the water out of which it
was growing, was really safer than much of the thicker
but brittle, unsupported ice we had unhesitatingly
come over. Chemists tell us that certain substances in
the act of formation, which they call nascent substances,
are extraordinarily active and potent, and it may be that
ice in the same state has a special tenacity of texture
which belongs to that state alone. I wish that I could
have measured the thickness of that ice. Where my foot
went through I know it was very thin, but its thickness
I will not venture to guess. There was the distinct feeling
that the water was bearing the ice up and when it was
punctured the water welled up with pressure behind it.

Beyond the Kornuchaket much more snow had fallen,
and a few miles brought us to Moses’ Village, called
grandiosely “Arctic City,” since a trader had established
a store and a road-house there. At this spot a new overland
mail trail from Tanana strikes the Koyukuk, and,[181]
although ten or twelve miles remained, we felt that our
journey was done. My sled dogs were there, and, as I
had not seen them for more than a year, that was a joyful
reunion. Nanook’s bark of welcome, which no one but
I ever got with quite the same inflection, was as grateful
to me as all the licking and slobbering of the others, for
Nanook is a very independent beast, reserved in his
demonstrations and not wearing his heart on his sleeve,
so to speak. They were all glad to see me—Old Lingo and
Nig, and even “Jimmy the Fake.” Billy was dead. For
fifteen or sixteen months they had been boarded here,
and, since fish had been very scarce the preceding summer,
their food had been chiefly bacon and rice and tallow,
and there was a bill of close to four hundred dollars
against us! Dogs are very expensive things in this expensive
country. When used the winter through on the trail,
and boarded the summer through at a fish camp, we estimate
that it costs one hundred dollars per head per
annum to feed a dog; so that the maintenance of a team
of five dogs, which is the minimum practicable team, will
cost five hundred dollars per annum for food alone.

SATURATED SNOW

When we had eaten a good supper and were reclining
on spring cots in the bunk house, there was not one of
us but confidently expected to be at the mission in the
next forenoon. For a week past the natives had been
going to and fro in three or four hours. The river was
completely closed above here, and there was much more
snow than we found below. So we hitched our own dogs
to our own sled the next morning, when the doctor had
visited a sick person or two, and started out on the last[182]
stretch of the journey. All went well until we had turned
the long bend at the head of which the old, abandoned
post of Bergman is situated, just on the Arctic Circle, but
a mile or two beyond we were wallowing in saturated snow
that stretched all across the river right up to the banks
on either side. An overflow was in progress, the water
running along the surface of the ice and soaking up the
snow so that there was six inches of slush all over it. We
struggled along awhile, though from the first it seemed
hopeless, and then we gave it up and went back to the
road-house. There would be no passing that stretch of
river with the sled until the cold had dealt with the overflow.
It is almost always the unexpected that happens.
The next morning I put on a pair of snow-shoes—Doctor
Burke’s knee forbade him their use—and taking William
with me, mushed up through the slush and the snow to
the mission, leaving the others to come on with the team
so soon as they found it practicable.

A mile before we reached the mission was the new village
built by the Esquimaux—”Kobuk town” they call
it—and right in front of the village the Malamute Riffle,
a noted difficulty of navigation, was still running wide
open, though all the rest of the river was long closed.
Near the riffle the Kobuks had a fish-trap, and some who
were busy getting out fish saw and recognised me, and
the whole population came swarming out for greetings.
It was good to see these kindly, simple people again, to
shake their hands and hear their “I glad I see you,” which
is the general native greeting where there is any English
at all. Every one must shake hands; even the babies on[183]
their mothers’ backs stretch out their little fingers eagerly,
and if they be too small for that, the mother will take the
little hand and hold it out. At the bend we take a portage
and a quarter of a mile brings us to the Allakaket,
to the familiar modest buildings of the mission, with its
new Koyukuk village gradually clustering round it. The
whole scene was growing into almost the exact realisation
of my dream when first I camped on this spot two
years and nine months before. There was a distinct
thrill of pleasure at the sight of the church. Built entirely
of logs with the bark on, there was nothing visible
anywhere about it but spruce bark, save for the gleam
of the gilded cross that surmounted the little belfry.
The roof, its regular construction finished, was covered
with small spruce poles with the bark on, nailed together
at the apex, and where it projected well beyond the
gables its under-side was covered with bark, as well as
the cornice all round that finished it off. Even the
window-frames and the door-panels were covered with
bark. It was of the same tone because of the selfsame
substance as the forest still growing around it, and it
gave at the first glance the satisfied impression of fitness.
It gave the feeling that it belonged where it was
placed. It is ill praising one’s own work, but I had been
keen to see how it would strike me, fresh from the outside,
after a year’s absence, and I was very glad indeed
that it pleased me again.

A STARVING WHITE MAN

I had no more than entered upon the warm welcome
that waited at Saint John’s-in-the-Wilderness, and was still
wondering at the homelike cosiness which the mission[184]
house had assumed under the deft hands of the two ladies
who occupied it, when there came an Indian with word of
a white man he had found starving in the wilderness
fifteen miles away. Another native with a dog team and
a supply of immediate food was hastily despatched to
bring the man in, and that night the poor emaciated fellow,
looking like a man of sixty-five or seventy though he
was really no more than forty, crawled out of the sled and
tottered into the house. He had started out from Tanana
two months before with two pack-horses to make his
way across to the Koyukuk diggings, had lost his way and
wandered aimlessly in that vast wilderness; one horse had
been drowned, the other he had killed for meat. He had
made a raft to come down the Kornutna (Old Man Creek)
to the Koyukuk, knowing that there was a trading-post
near its mouth, and had been frozen in and forced to
abandon it. Since that time he had been living on a few
spoonfuls of meal a day, with frozen berries, and once or
twice a ptarmigan, and when Ned found him was at the
last extremity and had given up, intending to die where
he was.

That man’s hunger was tremendous, but Miss Carter,
having knowledge and experience of such cases, was apprehensive
that if any large quantity of food were taken
at a time there would be serious danger to him. So for
a day or two he ate frequently but sparingly. A little
later, as he grew stronger, to such extremes did his hunger
pinch him that he would watch till there was no one looking
and would go into the kitchen and steal food that was
preparing, even taking it out of the frying-pan on the[185]
stove. He would be hungry immediately after having a
full meal. In ten days he was sufficiently recovered to
resume his journey to the diggings, and when I saw him
at Coldfoot two months later I did not recognise him, so
greatly had he changed from the poor shrunken creature
that crept into the mission. We all think we have been
hungry time and again; if ever we have gone a few days
on short rations we are quite sure of it; this man had
sounded the height and depth and stretched the length
and breadth of it, and none of the rest of us really know
what hunger means. I tried to get him to talk about it,
but he said he wanted to forget it. He said he was
ashamed to think of some of the things he had done and
of some of the terrible thoughts that had come to him,
and I pressed him no more. I have always felt that, even
in its last hideousness of cannibalism, only God Himself
can judge starvation.

TWO INTERPRETERS

Here began my first experience of the difficulties of
conducting a mission at the same place for two different
races of natives speaking totally different languages.
Although the Indian language spoken here is the same
as at Tanana, and much of the liturgy, etc., had been put
into that tongue by Mr. Prevost and was therefore available,
yet it was found impracticable to have two sets of
services whenever the church was used, for both races
would always attend anyway. Since the mastery of the
two tongues was out of the question, and there were no
translations at all into the Esquimau, it became a question
of teaching the Esquimaux to take part in an Indian service
or dropping both vernaculars altogether and conducting[186]
the service in English. After much doubt and
experiment the latter was resolved upon, and the whole
service of prayer and praise is in English. When the
lessons are read and the address delivered it is necessary
to use two interpreters; the minister delivers his sentence
in English, then the Koyukuk interpreter puts it
in Indian, and when he is done the Esquimau interpreter
puts it into that tongue.

It is a very tedious business, this double interpretation
and a twenty-minute sermon takes fully an hour to
deliver, but there is no help for it. The singing is hearty
and enthusiastic though the repertory is wisely very
limited; and here, north of the Arctic Circle, is a vested
choir of eight or ten Kobuk and Koyukuk boys who lead
the singing and lead it very well.

Already the influence of the mission and the school
was very marked. Given the native off by himself
like this, in the hands of those in whom he has learned
to place entire confidence, remote from debasing agencies,
and his improvement is evident and his survival
assured.


The double interpretation at the Allakaket.
The double interpretation at the Allakaket.

The wind-swept Yukon within the ramparts.
The wind-swept Yukon within the ramparts.

In two days the doctor and Arthur and the team came
up, and so was brought to a happy conclusion a perilous
journey over the first ice. One is often glad to have
had experiences that one would by no means repeat, and
this is a case in point. We had learned a good deal about
ice; we had taken liberties with ice that none of us had
ever thought before could be taken with impunity; we
had learned to trust ice and at the same time to distrust
it and in some measure to discriminate about it. The[187]
“last ice” is bad, but the “first ice” is much worse, and
all three of us were agreed that we wanted no more
travelling over it and no more pulling of a sled “by the
back of the face.”

Then followed a very happy, busy time of several
weeks while the river ice was consolidating and the land
trails establishing; happy with its manifold evidences of
the rapid advance the natives were making under Miss
Carter’s able and beneficent sway, busy with the instruction
of people eager to learn. It was busy and
happy for Doctor Burke also; busy with the many ailments
he relieved, happy with the beginnings of an attachment
which two years later culminated in his marriage
to Miss Carter’s colleague at this mission.[188]


CHAPTER VII

THE KOYUKUK TO THE YUKON AND TO TANANA—CHRISTMAS
HOLIDAYS AT SAINT JOHN’S-IN-THE-WILDERNESS

Leaving Fort Yukon on the 26th of November, 1909,
and going again over almost the same route we followed
during the first journey described in this volume, we
reached the new mission at the Allakaket on the Koyukuk
River on the 14th of December, after a period of almost
continual cold. The climate of the interior of Alaska
varies as much as any climate. The previous year, continuing
the journey described in “The First Ice,” I had
passed over this same route in the opposite direction, between
the same dates, with the thermometer well above
zero the whole time. This trip the mean of the minimum
reading at night, the noon reading, and the reading at
start and finish of each day’s journey was -38 1/4°.
Many days in that three weeks we travelled all day at
45° and 50° below zero, and we spent one night in camp
at 49° below.

It was the beginning of a severe winter, with much
snow north of the Yukon and long periods of great cold.

BIRTH, BURIAL, AND DANCING

The two weeks or so spent at the mission of Saint
John’s-in-the-Wilderness was enjoyed as only a rest is enjoyed
after making such a journey; as only Christmas is[189]
enjoyed at such a native mission. It is the time of the
whole year for the people; they come in from near and far
intent upon the festival in both of its aspects, religious
and social, and they enter so heartily into all that is provided
for them that one does not know which to admire
most, their simple, earnest piety or the whole-hearted
enthusiasm of their sports and pastimes. Right out of
church they go to the frozen river, old men and maidens,
young men and matrons, mothers with babies on their
backs and their skirts tucked up, and they quickly line
up and are kicking the football stuffed with moose hair
and covered with moose hide in the native game that
their forefathers played ages before “Rugby” was invented.[B]
When the church-bell rings, back they all troop
again, to take their places and listen patiently and reverently
to the long, double-interpreted service, the babies
still on their mothers’ backs, sometimes asleep, sometimes
waking up and crying, comforted by slinging them
round and applying their lips to the fountain of nourishment
and solace.

On the nights when there is no church service there is
feasting and dancing. The native dance is a very simple
affair, entirely without any objectionable feature, and
one cannot see any reason in the world for attempting
to suppress it. A man and a woman get out in the middle
of the floor and dance opposite one another without
touching at all. The moccasined toes of an expert man
in this dance move with surprising rapidity, the woman,
with eyes downcast, the picture of demureness, sways[190]
slightly from side to side and moves on her toes in rhythm
to the man’s movement. Presently another man jumps
up and the first man yields his place; then another woman
comes forward and the first woman yields her place, and
so the dance goes on.

For a variety, of late years there is an occasional
“white-man’s dance,” of the quadrille or the waltz kind,
but the natives much prefer their own dancing. Here at
the Allakaket the presence of the Esquimaux adds picturesqueness
and strangeness, and the Esquimau dance,
which consists of a series of jerky attitudinisings, with
every muscle tense, to a curious monotonous chant and
the beating of a drum, is a never-failing source of amusement
to the Indians.

An old man’s funeral in the morning away up on the
high bluff overlooking the mission, a birth in the evening,
a dance the same night—so goes the drama of life in this
little, isolated native world. So soon as these people
make up their minds that one of their number is sick
unto death they make the coffin, for when trees must be
felled and lumber whipsawed from them, it is well to be
forehanded.

“BEFORE” AND “AFTER”

There is one old woman living up there yet whose
coffin had been made three times. When it becomes evident
that the unfavourable prognosis was mistaken the
coffin is torn apart and made into shelves or some other
article of household utility. It seems very cold-blooded,
but it is easy to misjudge these people. The emotion of
grief is real with them, I believe, but transient. They
are matter-of-fact and entirely devoid of pretence, and[191]
when once a funeral has taken place and the service is all
over they dismiss the gloomy event from their minds as
soon as possible. The night of old Mesuk’s death, however,
there were fires lighted on all the trails and before
most of the Esquimau cabins, the object of which was
probably to frighten the spirit away from the dwellings
of the living. We shall get the better of these superstitions
by and by, but superstitions die hard, not only
amongst Esquimaux. Moreover, practices like this linger
as traditional practices long after their superstitious content
is dissipated, and men of feeling do not wantonly
lay hands on ancient traditional custom. I think that
if I were an Esquimau and knew that from immemorial
antiquity fires had been lighted on the trails and outside
the doors upon the death of my ancestors, I should be
tempted to kindle them myself upon an occasion, however
firmly I held the Communion of Saints and the Safe Repose
of the Blessed. And I am quite sure that if I were
a Thlinket I should set up a totem-pole despite all the
missionaries in the world. When one comes to think
about it dispassionately, there is really nothing in Christianity
averse to the kindling of corpse fires or the blazoning
of native heraldry. When all the little superstitions
and peculiar picturesque customs are abolished out of
the world it will be a much less interesting world than
it is to-day. If there were any evidence or reason to
believe that morality and religion will be furthered by
the brow-beating or cajoling of the little peoples into a
close similitude of the white race in dress and manners
and customs, all other considerations would, of course,[192]
be swallowed up in a glad welcome of such advance.
But almost the exact opposite is true. The young Indian
or Esquimau, who by much mixing with white men
has been “wised up,” as the expressive phrase goes here,
is commonly one of the least useful, the least attractive,
the least moral of his kind. We have many such on the
Yukon—young men who work on the steamboats in the
summer and do odd jobs and hang around the stores in
winter, and will not condescend to fish any more or to
hunt or trap unless driven by the pinch of hunger.
Show me an Indian who affects the white man in garb,
in speech, in general habits, and external characteristics,
and it will be easy to show an Indian whose death would
be little loss to his community or his race; while the
native woman who aspires to dress herself like a white
woman has very commonly the purpose of attracting
the attention of the white men. I think the young
Indian man I recall as the best dressed, most debonair,
and most completely “civilised,” was living in idleness
upon the bounty of the white trader whom every one
knew to be his wife’s paramour, and was impudently
careless of the general knowledge.

Of all the photographs that illustrate missionary publications—and
I have contributed enough villainous half-tones
to warrant me in a criticism—the ones I dislike
most are of the “Before and After” type. Here is a
group of savages clad in skins, or furs, or feathers, or
palm fibre, or some patient, skilful weave of native wool
or grass; in each case clad congruously with their environment
and out of the products it affords. Set against it is[193]
the same or a similar group clad out of the slop-shop, clad
in hickory shirts and blue-jean trousers, clad so that, if
faces could be changed as easily as clothing, they would
pass for any commonplace group of whites anywhere.
And, as if such change were in itself the symbol and guarantee
of a change from all that is brutal and idolatrous to
all that is gentle and Christian, there follows the triumphant
“Before and After” inscription. All the fitness has
gone, all the individuality, all the clever adaptation of
indigenous material, all the artistic and human interest;
and a self-conscious smirk of superiority radiates over
made-by-the-million factory garments instead. Whenever
I see such contrasting photographs there comes over
me a shamed, perverse recollection of a pair of engravings
by Hogarth, usually suppressed, which a London bookseller
once pulled out of a portfolio in the back room of
his shop and showed me. They bore the same title.

I profess myself a friend of the native tongue because
it is the native tongue—the easy, familiar, natural vehicle
of expression; of the native dress because it is almost
always comfortable and comely; of the native customs,
whenever they are not unhealthy or demoralising, because
they are the distinctive heritage of a people; and
again, of tongue, dress, and customs alike, if you will,
simply because they are dissimilar.

A BARREN UNIFORMITY

For it has always seemed a trumpery notion that uniformity
in these things has any connection with the
upbuilding of a people, has any ethical relation at all,
and I have always wondered that so trumpery a notion
should have so wide an influence. Moreover, is it not a[194]
little curious that, whereas the trend of biological evolution
on its upward course, as Spencer assures us, is towards
differentiation and dissimilarity, the trend of sociological
evolution should be so marked towards this
bald and barren uniformity? But these be deep matters.

I have never been able to join in the reproach of
superciliousness so often applied to the lines of that
noblest of missionary hymns in which Bishop Heber
asks, “Can we, whose souls are lighted with wisdom from
on high, Can we, to men benighted, the lamp of life
deny?” If that be superciliousness, it is an essential
superciliousness of Christianity itself, for the question
lies at the very core of our religion and will not cease to
be asked so long as the world contains those who believe
with all their hearts, and those who do not believe because
they have not heard. I never listen to that hymn
without emotion, it can still “shake me like a cry Of
trumpets going by.” But the question that seems to
stir the souls of some missionaries and most school-teachers,
“Can we deny to these unfortunate heathen our
millinery, our ‘Old Oaken Bucket,’ our Mr. and our
Mrs.,” leaves me quite cold.

Here was the weekly afternoon routine at this mission,
only the mornings being devoted to books and
classes: On Monday the children brought their soiled
clothes of the week to the schoolroom and washed them;
on Tuesday they were dried and ironed; on Wednesday
they were mended; on Thursday a juvenile “society” did
some sort of work for another mission; on Friday every
child in the village had a hot bath. Now, let a routine of[195]
that sort be kept up, week after week, month after month,
year after year, during the whole school life of a child,
and it is bound to leave its mark; and there is no other
way in which the same mark may be made.

At the Allakaket is fine example of what, I think, is
the best rule in the world for the inferior races—the absolute
rule of a devoted, intelligent, capable gentlewoman.
We are but now writing the indentures of their apprenticeship
to self-government in the elective village councils we
have set up; it is good for them to serve it under this
loving and unquestioned despotism.

MATTERS METEOROLOGICAL

During all that Christmas season the temperature was
subject to such violent fluctuations that a chart of them
would look like the picture showing the comparative
heights of mountains, that used to be presented under
“The World in Hemispheres” in the school geographies.
A minimum of 52° below zero and a maximum of 10°
below, was followed by a minimum of 53° below and a
maximum of 18° below, and that by a minimum of 56°
below and a maximum of 14° below, while on Christmas
Day itself we registered a minimum of 58° below zero and
a maximum of 1° above, a range of 59° in less than twelve
hours. At a time of the year when the sun has scarcely
any effect upon the temperature such tremendous changes
point to corresponding atmospheric disturbances, and
each rise was caused by the irruption of clouds upon a
clear sky and was followed by a fall of snow.

It is a beautifully simple process. Driven into these
regions by some compelling current of the upper atmosphere
comes a mass of warm air laden with moisture—a[196]
cloud. As it comes in contact with the cold air of the
region it parts with its heat, and the temperature of the
lower air rises. Having parted with its heat, it can no
longer contain its moisture; and, having parted with its
moisture, it ceases to exist. The cold of the earth and of
its immediate air envelope has seized upon that cloud
and devoured it, and the cold resumes its sway. So have
I opened the door of a crowded cabin, when an Indian
dance or other gathering was in progress, at 50° or 60°
below zero, and the cold, dry air meeting the hot, moist
air has caused an immediate fall of snow on the threshold.

After the abrupt rise in temperature on Christmas
Day, the snow began to fall heavily, with a barometer
continually falling until it reached 27.98 inches, the lowest
point recorded here (at an elevation of about 500 feet
above the sea) in two years and a half—and before the
snow ceased three feet had fallen.

Our winter itinerary called us to leave the Allakaket
immediately after New Year’s Day, and our route lay
overland through a totally uninhabited country for nearly
one hundred and fifty miles, to Tanana on the Yukon.
We knew that it would not greatly interfere with our
plans to lie another week at the Allakaket, and that
would bring our departure after the monthly journey of
the mail-carrier and would thus compel him to break
trail for us through all that snow. That is the way the
mail-carriers in Alaska are usually treated, but Arthur
and I took some pride in keeping as closely as possible
to the announced dates of visitation and in doing such
share of trail breaking as fell to us.[197]

TRAIL BREAKING

So on Monday, the 3d of January, 1910, we bade
farewell to Deaconess Carter and her colleague and to
the native charges they rule and care for so admirably,
and set out on our journey with an additional boy from
the mission to help us through the heavy snow of the
Koyukuk valley. For ten or twelve miles the way lay
down the river, and the going was slow and toilsome from
the first, although there had been some passage from
Moses’ Village to the mission, and there was, therefore,
some trail. Our start had been late—it is next to impossible
to get an early start from a mission; there is
always some native who must have audience at the last
moment—and after the long repose we were so soft that
the heavy trail had wearied us, and we decided to “call
it a day” when in five and a half hours we came to the
road-house, the last occupied habitation between the
Allakaket and Tanana. Soon after we reached the village
there came trooping down from the mission a number
of the inhabitants gone up for Christmas, who, after
weeping upon our necks, so to speak, at our departure,
had left us to break out that drifted trail for their convenient
return. So will Indians treat a white man almost
always, but I had thought myself an exception and was
vexed to find that so they had treated me.

The next morning we entered the uninhabited wilderness
with three feet of new snow on the trail and no passage
over it since it had fallen. Our first trouble was
finding the trail at all. The previous fall the Alaska
Road Commission had appropriated a sum of money to
stake this trail from Tanana to the Koyukuk River, for[198]
it passes over wind-swept, treeless wastes, where many
men had lost their way. Starting out from Tanana, the
men employed had done their work well until within ten
miles of the Koyukuk River. There it was found that
the labour and cost already expended had exhausted the
appropriation, whereupon the proceedings were immediately
stopped; not another stake was driven, and the
whole party returned to Tanana and mushed two hundred
and fifty miles up the Yukon to spend another little
appropriation upon another trail. That is the unbusinesslike
system in which the money available for such
work in Alaska has been handled.

The first trail breaker goes ahead with a long stick,
which he thrusts continually down through the snow.
The slightly harder surface over which sleds and dogs
have passed reveals itself by offering more resistance to
the penetration of the stick, and that is the only way the
trail can be found. Even with three feet of new snow
upon it, it is well worth while finding, or otherwise there
is no bottom at all and way must be made through all
the snow of the winter. But all Alaskan trails are serpentine,
and it is very difficult to put the new trail right
on top of the old one. Back and forth the second trail
breaker goes between his leader and the sled, and at
intervals the first man comes back and forth also. And
with it all is no path packed solid enough for the dogs to
draw the heavy sled without great difficulty. We should
have had a toboggan, but toboggans are little used on
the Koyukuk, and we had only our sled. In five hours
we made five miles and were worn out. We decided to[199]
pitch our tent and go ahead and break trail for the morrow’s
journey. On the lakes interspersed amongst the
brush we had to break an entirely new trail, for we could
find no trace of the old one.

If five miles in five hours be poor going, what is four
miles in seven and a half hours? That is all we made the
next day despite the snow-shoeing of the previous evening.
The heavy sled was continually getting off the trail, however
wide we show-shoed it. The two of us ahead went
over every step of the distance four or five times, and
sometimes all of us had to go back and forth again and
again before the sled could be brought along at all. It
was from 5° to 10° above zero all day, and at intervals
snow fell heavily. We got at last to the middle
of a little lake and were confronted by open water, the
result of some warm spring, one supposes. Here we must
stop until a laborious journey was made to the bank,
trees were cut and carried, and the open place bridged so
that the sled might be passed over it. Then again our
painful progress was resumed until, as it grew dark,
we reached the bank of the Kornutna, or Old Man
Creek, and here we pitched tent again, and I went forward
upon the bed of the stream to break out a part of
to-morrow’s path. That night two more inches of snow
fell.

DOG DRIVING

For four miles the trail lies along the surface of this
creek, and then takes up a steep gully and over a divide.
That four miles was all we made the next day, back and
forth, back and forth, wearily tramping it to and fro,
dogs and men alike exhausted with the toil. The hatefulness[200]
of dog mushing usually appears under such circumstances;
the whip is constantly plied, the senseless objurgations
rise shriller and fuller. Once the sled is started, it
must by any means be kept going, that as great a distance
as possible may be covered before it stops again. The poor
brutes, sinking almost to their bellies despite the snow-shoeing,
have no purchase for the exercise of their strength
and continually flounder and wallow. Our whip was lost
and I was glad of it, for even as considerate a boy as
Arthur is apt to lose patience and temper when, having
started the sled with much labour by gee pole and rope
about his chest, it goes but a few feet and comes to a
halt again, or slips from the track and turns over in the
deep snow. But it is at such times, too, that one appreciates
at his full value such a noble puller as our wheel
dog Nanook. He spares himself not at all; the one absorbing
occupation of every nerve and muscle of his
body is pulling. His trace is always taut, or, if he lose
footing for a moment and the trace slacken, he is up and
at it again that the sled lose not its momentum if he can
help it. When the lead line is pulled back that the sled
may be started by the jerk of the dogs’ sudden traction,
Nanook lunges forward at the command, “Mush!” and
strains at the collar, mouth open and panting, tongue
dropping moisture, as keen and eager to keep that sled
moving as is the driver himself. All day he labours and
struggles, snatching a mouthful of snow now and then to
cool his overheated body, and he drops in his tracks when
the final halt is made, utterly weary, yet always with
the brave heart in him to give his bark, his five-note characteristic[201]
bark of gladness, that the day’s work is done at
last. It is senseless brutality to whip such a dog, and
most of our dogs were of that mettle, though Nanook was
the strongest and most faithful of the bunch. One’s heart
goes out to them with gratitude and love—old “Lingo,”
“Nig,” “Snowball,” “Wolf,” and “Doc”—as one realises
what loyal, cheerful service they give.

VIOLENT FLUCTUATIONS

Arthur was so unwell with a violent cold and cough,
that had been growing worse for a couple of days, that I
decided on two things: to leave him in the tent while I
snow-shoed ahead the next day, and to send back the boy
I had brought from the mission to secure a fresh supply
of food; for the back trail was, of course, comparatively
easy. Arthur’s condition threatened pneumonia, to my
notion, and I believe he was saved from an attack of that
disease which is so often fatal in this country by long
rubbing all over the neck and the chest with a remedy
that was new then—a menthol balm. I have used it
again and again since and I am now never without it. A
second application made in the morning, I started out,
show-shoeing up the long hill and then down into the
flat, and so to the mail-carrier’s little hut that is reached
under good conditions of trail the first day from Moses’
Village, and then back again to the tent. That day a tendon
in my right leg behind the knee became increasingly
troublesome, and in climbing the hill on the return was
acutely painful. I recognised it as “mal-de-raquet,” well
known in the Northwest, where the snow is commonly
much deeper than in Alaska, and I found relief in the
application of the same analgesic menthol balm that I[202]
was rejoiced to find had wrought a great improvement in
Arthur’s condition.

Meanwhile the warm weather of the past three or
four days was over and another period of violent fluctuations
of temperature similar to that around Christmastide
was upon us. We went to bed with the thermometer
at 10° below zero and were wakened by the cold at
two in the morning to find it at 40° below, so we had to
keep a fire going the rest of the night; for as soon as the
fire in the stove goes out a tent becomes just as cold as
outdoors.

We moved forward the next morning, but the trail
we had broken was too narrow and had to be widened,
which meant one snow-shoe in the deep snow all the time,
a very fatiguing process that brought into painful play
again the tendon strained with five days’ heavy snow-shoeing.

The temperature was around 40° below all day, and
our progress was so slow that it was not easy to keep
warm, and the dogs whined at the innumerable stops.
Yesterday it had been 10° below, the day before 10°
above, and now, to-day, 40° below. It is hard to dress
for such changeable weather, especially hard to dress the
feet. My own wear, all the winter through, is a pair of
smoke-tanned, moose-hide breeches, tanned on the Yukon
but tailored outside. They are a perfect windbreak, yet
allow ventilation, and they are very warm; but those
who perspire much on exertion cannot wear them. The
amount of covering upon the feet must be varied, in some
measure at least, as the temperature changes. The Esquimau[203]
fur boot, with fur on the inside of the sole and on
the outside of the upper, is my favourite footwear, with
more or less of sock inside it as the weather requires; but
such sudden changes as we were experiencing always find
one or leave one with too much or too little footwear.
By one-thirty we had struggled to the top of the hill, and
it was very evident that the cabin was out of the question
that day; so, since to pass down into the flat was to
pass out of eligible camping timber, we pitched tent on
the brow of the hill.

The cold business of making camp was done, all dispositions
for the night complete, supper for men and
dogs was cooked and ours eating, when we heard a noise
in the distance that set our dogs barking and presently
came the boy I had sent back, accompanied by an Indian
and a fresh team loaded with such a bountiful supply of
food, much of it cooked, that one felt it was worth while
to get into distress to receive such generous and prompt
succour. The ladies at the mission had sat up and cooked
all night and had despatched the fastest team in the village
the next morning to bring their provisions to us and
to help us along. They had thought us at Tanana when
we were not yet at the end of the first day’s stage from
Moses’ Village. It would have been impossible for us to
reach Tanana on the dog food and man food we started
with.

SIXTY-FIVE BELOW ZERO

It was so cold and we were so crowded that I arose at
three and made a fire and sat over it the rest of the night,
and after breakfast, although it was Sunday, morning
prayer being said, I started ahead again to break out the[204]
trail deeper and wider, leaving the teams with the distributed
loads to follow. The thermometer stood at 38°
below zero when I left camp, but as I began the descent it
was evident that it grew colder, and at the bottom of the
hill I was sure it was 20° colder at least. Reaching the
cabin, I kindled a fire and started back to meet the teams.
About a mile from the cabin I saw them, for, since the load
was distributed in the two sleds progress was much better;
but by this time it had grown so cold that the dogs were
almost entirely obscured from view by the clouds of steam
that encompassed them. We hurried as best we might
and reached the cabin about eleven, and as soon as we
were arrived I took out the thermometer and let it lie
long enough to get the temperature of the air, and it read
65° below zero. There had been no atmospheric change at
all; it was simply the most marked instance I ever knew
of the influence of altitude upon temperature. We had
descended perhaps three hundred feet, and in that distance
had found a difference of 27° in temperature.

The cabin was a wretched shack without door or window
and full of holes, and in no part of it could one stand
upright. We set ourselves to make things as comfortable
as possible, however, rigging up the canvas sled
cover for an outer door and a blanket for an inner door,
and stopping up the worst of the holes with sacking.
Then we went out and cut fresh spruce boughs to lie upon,
and prospected around quite a while before we found dry
wood nearly a quarter of a mile away. It was quite a
business cutting that wood and packing the heavy sticks
on one’s shoulders, through the brush and up and down[205]
the banks of the little creek where it grew, on snow-shoes,
at 65° below zero.

Our Sabbath day’s journey done, the hut safely
reached and furnished with fuel, we did not linger long
after supper, but, evening prayer said, went to bed as the
most comfortable place in the still cold cabin, thankful
not to be in a tent in such severe weather.

The next day gave us fresh temperature fluctuations.
At nine a. m. it clouded and rose to 35° below, by noon it
had cleared again and the thermometer fell to 55° below,
and at nine p. m. it stood once more at 65° below. The
milder weather of the morning sent all hands out breaking
trail, save myself, for with all our stuff in a cabin without
a door it was not wise to leave it altogether—a dog
might break a chain and work havoc—so I stayed behind
in the little dark hovel, a candle burning all day, and read
some fifty pages of Boswell’s Life of Samuel Johnson
over again. Some such little India-paper classic it is my
habit to carry each winter. Last year I reread Pepys’s
Diary and the year before much of the Decline and Fall.
Certain places are for ever associated in my mind with the
rereading of certain old books. The Chandalar River is
to me as much the scene of Lorna Doone, which I read for
the sixth or seventh time on my first journey along it, as
Exmoor itself; and The Cloister and the Hearth, that noble
historical romance, belongs in my literary geography
to the Alatna-Kobuk portage. So will Boswell always
bring back to me this trip across country from the Koyukuk
to the Yukon through the deep snow.

The boys came back after dark, having broken some[206]
nine miles of trail and having suffered a good deal from
the cold. I had supper cooked, and when that was done
and the dogs fed we fell to reading the Gospels and
Epistles for the Epiphany season, the boys reading aloud
by turns. The all-day fire had warmed the little hut
thoroughly, and despite the cold outside we were snug and
comfortable within.

SEVENTY BELOW ZERO

That night the thermometer touched 70° below zero,
within 2° of the greatest cold I have recorded in seven
years’ winter travel; a greater cold, I believe, than any
arctic expedition has ever recorded, for it is in a continental
climate like Siberia or interior Alaska, and not in the
marine climate around the North Pole, that the thermometer
falls lowest.

Save for an hour or two getting wood, we all lay close
next day, for the temperature at noon was no higher
than 64° below. It is impossible to break trail at such
temperature, or to travel as slowly as we were travelling.
In the strong cold one must travel fast if one travel at all.
Indeed, it is distinctly dangerous to be outdoors. As
soon as one leaves the hut the cold smites one in the face
like a mailed fist. The expiration of the breath makes a
crackling sound, due, one judges, to the sudden congealing
of the moisture that is expelled. From every cranny of
the cabin a stream of smoke-like vapour pours into the
air, giving the appearance that the house is on fire within.
However warmly hands and feet may be clad, one cannot
stand still for a minute without feeling the heat
steadily oozing out and the cold creeping in.

Notwithstanding the weather, that evening the mail[207]
came along, the white man who is the carrier, two tall,
strong natives, and nine dogs. Only since descending
to the flat had they suffered from the cold, for they found
as great a difference as we did in the temperature; and
they were grateful to us for the trail we had broken.
The hut was uncomfortably crowded that night with
seven people in it, but the thermometer stood at -56°
and was rising, and gave us hope that we might move
along to-morrow. Augmented as our party was into
seven men, three sleds, and nineteen or twenty dogs,
trail breaking would not be so arduous and progress
would be much accelerated. There was good hope, moreover,
that the heavy snow was confined to the Koyukuk
valley and that when we passed out of it we should find
better going.

The morning found a temperature of 45° below, and
we sallied forth, quite an expedition. Four, including
myself, went ahead beating down the trail; one was at each
gee pole, our team last, getting advantage of everything
preceding. So far as the trail had been broken we made
good time, covering the nine miles in about four hours.
Another hour of somewhat slower progress took us to
the top of a hill, and here the mail-carrier’s two Indians
had run ahead and built a great, roaring fire and arranged
a wide, commodious couch of spruce boughs, and we
cooked our lunch and took our ease for half an hour.
The sky had clouded again and the temperature had risen
to 28° below.

CLOSE QUARTERS

It is strange how some scenes of the trail linger in the
memory, while others are completely forgotten. This[208]
noon halt I always remember as one of the pleasantest
of all my journeyings. There was not a breath of wind,
and the smoke rose straight into the air instead of volleying
and eddying into one’s face as camp-fires so often do
on whichever side of them one sits. We were all weary
with our five hours’ trudge, and the rest was grateful;
hungry, and the boiled ham they had sent from the mission
was delicious. The warmth of the great fire and
the cosiness of the thick, deep spruce boughs gave solid
comfort, and the pipe after the meal was a luxurious
enjoyment.

From that on the going was heavier and our progress
slower, but we kept at it till dark, and still far into the
night, fortunate in having two Indians who knew every
step of the way, until at last we reached the hut that
marks the end of the second stage from the Koyukuk
River, on the top of a birch hill. We had made nineteen
and a half miles that day and had taken eleven hours
to do it.

If the noon rest be remembered as one of the pleasantest
episodes of the trail, that night in the cabin on the
hill I recall as one of the most miserable in my life. The
hut was still smaller than the previous one, like it without
door and window, and so low that one was bent double all
the time. Walls and roof alike were covered with a
thick coating of frost. The only wood discoverable in
the dark was half-dry birch which would not burn in the
stove but sent out volumes of smoke that blinded us.
When the hut did begin to get a little warm, moisture
from the roof dropped on everything. There we seven[209]
men huddled together, chilly and damp, choked and
weary—a wretched band. There was no room for the
necessary cooking operations; we had to cook and eat
in relays; and how we slept, in what way seven men
managed to pack themselves and stretch themselves in
those narrow quarters, I cannot tell. However, we said
our prayers and went to bed, snow falling heavily. The
Indians were soon snoring, but sleep would not come to
me, tired as I was, and I had not slept at all the previous
night. So presently I took trional, X grs., and
dozed off till morning.

Then we resolved to divide forces rather than subject
ourselves to the miserable inconvenience of overcrowding
these tiny huts, and at this stage of the journey it
was possible to do so without losing a whole day, for
there was a cabin for the noon rest. It was arranged that
the mail-man should start first and make the full day’s
run if possible, while we should “call it a day” at the
half-way hut.

So Bob and his Indians sallied forth while yet my boys
were reading their lessons to me, and when they were
done we hitched up and followed. And as soon as we
were down the hill and started along the bald flat, it was
evident that we were out of the deep snowfall, for the
present at any rate, and we plucked up spirit, for we
were now to cross the wide, open, wind-swept uplands of
the headwaters of the Melozitna and Tozitna, tributaries
of the Yukon—the “Tozi” and “Melozi,” as the white
men call them—where snow never lies deep or long. We
were out of the Koyukuk watershed now and in country[210]
drained by direct tributaries of the Yukon. The going
was now incomparably the best we had had since we left
the mission, the snow was light and we had the mail-carrier’s
trail; but, although the temperature had risen to
21° below, a keen wind put our parkee hoods up and our
scarfs around our faces and made our 60° below clothing
none too warm. In three hours we had reached the
Melozi cabin, although that had included the climbing
of a long, steep hill, and here we stayed for the rest of
the day and night and shot some ptarmigan for supper,
though we could easily have gone on and made the rest
of the run.

The next day I sent the auxiliary sled and team and
driver back to the Allakaket, keeping the mission boy
with me, however, to return with the mail-carrier, who
was already late and must go back as soon as he reached
Tanana. I parted with the Indian regretfully, for he
had been most helpful and always good-natured and
cheerful, and had really begun to learn a little at our
travelling night-school.

THE STAKED TRAIL
THE ARCTIC SKIES

A high wind was blowing, with the thermometer at 12°
below, and the mail-man’s trail was already drifted over
and quite indistinguishable in the dark, and we began
to appreciate the recent staking of this trail by the Road
Commission. But for these stakes, set double, a hundred
yards apart, so that they formed a lane, it would have
been difficult if not impossible for us to travel on a day
like this, for here was a stretch of sixteen or seventeen
miles with never a tree and hardly the smallest bush.
The wind blew stronger and stronger directly in our[211]
faces as we rose out of the Melozitna basin on the hill
that is its watershed, and when the summit was reached
and we turned and looked back there was nothing visible
but a white, wind-swept waste. But ahead all the snow
was most beautifully and delicately tinted from the reflection
of the dawn on ragged shredded clouds that
streamed across the southeastern sky. Where the sky
was free of cloud it gave a wonderful clear green that
was almost but not quite the colour of malachite. It was
exactly the colour of the water the propeller of a steamship
churns up where the Atlantic Ocean shallows to the
rocky shore of the north coast of Ireland. The clouds
themselves caught a deep dull red from the sunrise, which
the snow gave back in blush pink. Such an exquisite
colour harmony did the scene compose that the wind,
lulling for a moment on the crest of the hill, seemed
charmed into peace by it.

The feast of colour brought a train of colour memories,
one hard upon the heels of another, as we went down
the hill; the Catbells, this golden with bracken, that purple
with heather, and each doubled in the depths of Derwentwater;
an October morning in the hardwood forests
of the mountains of Tennessee, when for half an hour
every gorgeous tint of red and yellow was lavishly
flaunted—and then the whole pride and splendour of it
wiped out at once by a wind that sprang up; the encircling
and towering reds and pinks of a gigantic amphitheatre
of rock in the Dolomites; a patch of flowers right
against the snow in the high Rockies, so intensely blue
that it seemed the whole vault of heaven could be tinctured[212]
with the pigment that one petal would distil. And,
more inspiring than them all, there came the recollection
of that wonderful sunrise and those blazing mountains of
the Alatna-Kobuk portage. Every land has its glories,
and the sky is everywhere a blank canvas for the display
of splendid colour, but the tints of the arctic sky are of
an infinite purity of individual tone that no other sky
can show.

As we descended the hill into the Tozitna basin the
wind rose again, now charged with heavy, driving snow,
while in the valley the underfoot snow grew deep, so that
it was drawing to dusk when we reached the cabin on a
fork of the Tozitna where Bob the mail-man had spent
the previous night, and there we stayed.

The next day is worthy of record for the sharp contrast
it affords. All the night it had snowed heavily, and
it snowed all the morning and into the afternoon. Some
sixteen or seventeen inches of snow had fallen since Bob
and his party passed, and again we had no trail at all.
Moreover—strange plaint in January in Alaska!—the
weather grew so warm that the snow continually balled
up under the snow-shoes and clung to the sled and the
dogs. At noon the thermometer stood at 17° above zero—and
it was but four days ago that we recorded 70° below!
It will be readily understood how such wide and sudden
ranges of temperature add to the inconvenience and discomfort
of mushing. Parkees, sweaters, shirts are shed
one after the other, the fur cap becomes a nuisance, the
mittens a burden, and still ploughing through the snow
he is bathed in sweat who had forgotten what sweating[213]
felt like. The poor dogs suffer the most, for they have
nothing they can shed and they can perspire only through
the mouth. Their tongues drop water almost in a stream,
they labour for their breath, and their eyes have a look
that comes only with soft weather and a heavy trail. So
constantly do they grab mouthfuls of snow that the operation
becomes quite a check on our progress.

By two o’clock it was growing dusk, and we had but
reached the bank of the other fork of the Tozitna, not
more than eight or nine miles from the cabin where we
spent the night and yet thirteen or fourteen miles from
the cabin we had hoped to reach. Beyond the banks
of the stream was no more timber for a long distance;
was such another stretch of open country as we had
passed the previous day. So here was another disappointment,
for camp must be made now lest there be
no chance to make camp at all. But it was a good and
comfortable camp, amidst the large spruce of the watercourse.
Such disappointments are part of life on the
trail; and supper done there was the more time for the
boys.

The open country was again wind-swept, and being
wind-swept the snow was somewhat hardened, and we
fought our way against a gale, covering the twelve and
three quarter miles in ten hours, Sunday though it was.
At that last stage on the road to Tanana came out a
young man from the mission with a dog team and an
Indian, anxious at our long delay, and Harry Strangman’s
name is written here with grateful recognition of
this kindness and many others. We went joyfully into[214]
town on the morrow, the 17th of January, having taken
fifteen days to make a journey that is normally made in
five.

THE MAIL-CARRIER

Half-way on that last day’s mush we met the mail-man
returning to the Koyukuk. So much had he been
delayed that there was danger of a fine and all sorts of
trouble, and the mail had been sent out to meet him at
the noon cabin, together with a supply of grub for the
return trip. But the caterer, whoever he was, forgot
candles, and the mail-man would have had to make his
way back to the Koyukuk without any means of artificial
light, in the shortest days of the year, had we not
been able to supply him with half a dozen candles that
remained to us. It was a disappointment to George,
the boy I had brought from the mission, that he must
turn round and go back also. He had never “seen
Tanana,” which is quite a metropolis to him, and had
looked forward to it keenly all the journey, but the boy
braced up and took his disappointment manfully. A
pitiful procession it was that passed us by and took our
boy away; the poor, wearied dogs that had certainly
earned the few days’ rest they were so badly in need of
left a trail of blood behind them that was sickening to
see. Almost every one of them had sore, frozen feet;
many of them were lame; and when we came to descend
the long hill they had just climbed, right at its brow,
where the stiffest pull had been, was a claw from a dog’s
foot frozen into bloody snow.

So far as there is anything heroic about the Alaskan
trail, the mail-carriers are the real heroes. They must[215]
start out in all weathers, at all temperatures; they have a
certain specified time in which to make their trips and
they must keep within that time or there is trouble.
The bordering country of the Canadian Yukon has a
more humane government than ours. There neither
mail-carrier nor any one else, save in some life-or-death
emergency, with licence from the Northwest Mounted
Police, may take out horse or dogs to start a journey
when the temperature is lower than 45° below zero; but
I have seen a reluctant mail-carrier chased out at 60°
below zero, on pain of losing his job, on the American
side. Moreover, between the seasons, when travel on
the rivers is positively dangerous to life, the mail must
still be despatched and received, although so great is the
known risk to the mail, as well as to the carrier, that no
one will send any letter that he cares at all about reaching
its destination until the trails are established or the
steamboats run. But the virtually empty pouches must
be transported from office to office through the running,
or over the rotting ice, just the same, on pain of the high
displeasure and penalty of a department without brains
and without bowels. I have often wished since I came
to Alaska that I could be postmaster-general for one
week, and so I suppose has almost every other resident
of the country.

The week following my arrival at Tanana was a solid
week of cold weather, the thermometer ranging around
50° and 60° below zero, and that means keeping pretty
close to the house. Even the sentries at the army post
are withdrawn and the protection of the garrison is confided[216]
to a man who watches the grounds from a glass-walled
cupola above the headquarters building. Yet a
week of confinement and inaction grows tiresome after
life in the open.

Sunday is always a busy day here. The mission and
native village are three miles away from the town, and
service must be held at both. The mission at Tanana is
not a happy place to visit for one who has the welfare of
the natives at heart. Despite faithful and devoted effort
to check it, the demoralisation goes on apace and the outlook
is dark.

SINGLE MEN IN BARRACKS

“Single men in barracks don’t grow into plaster
saints,” we are told; sometimes they seem to grow into
drunken, lustful devils without compassion for childhood,
not to mention any feeling of magnanimity towards a
feebler race. And when a girl who has been rough-handled,
or who has been given drink until she is unable
to resist the multiple outrage practised upon her, is told
to pick out the malefactors from a company of soldiers,
all clean-shaven, all dressed alike, all around the same age,
she generally fails to identify altogether. So the offence
goes unwhipped, and the officer is likely as not to address
a reprimand to the complaining missionary for “preferring
charges you are unable to substantiate.” Yet
an officer who had himself written such a letter told me
once that all Indians looked alike to him. Even should
the girl identify one or more men, they have usually half a
dozen comrades ready to swear an alibi.

Add to the trouble given by the soldiers the constant
operation of the slinking bootleggers of the town, a score[217]
or more of whom are known to make money by this
liquor peddling, and some of whom do nothing else for a
living, yet whom it is next to impossible to convict, owing
to the cumbrous machinery of the law and the attitude
of juries, and it will be seen that the hands of those who
are fighting for the native race are tied.

What has been said about the military does not by
any means apply to all, either officers or men. Some of
the officers have been decent, God-fearing men, conscious
of the evil and zealous to suppress it; some of the men,
indeed in all probability most of the men, quite free from
such offence; some commanding officers have kept such
a well-disciplined post that offences of all kinds have been
greatly reduced. But the commanding officer is changed
every year, and the whole force is changed every two
years, so that there is no continuity of policy at the post,
and an administration that has grown familiar with conditions
and that stands so far as it can for clean living
and sobriety and decency and the protection of the native
people, may be followed by one that is loftily ignorant
of the situation, careless about offences against
morality, and impatient of any complaint.

Off by himself, separate from the demoralising influence
of the low-down white, there is every hope and encouragement
in the effort to elevate and educate the
Indian; set down cheek by jowl with the riffraff of towns
and barracks, his fate seems sealed.

DEATH-RATE AND BIRTH-RATE

Let these two mission stations, the Allakaket and
Tanana, one hundred and fifty miles or so apart by the
winter trail, represent the two conditions. In six years’[218]
time there has been manifest advance at the one and
decay at the other. The birth-rate is greatly in excess
of the death-rate at the Allakaket, the death-rate greatly
in excess of the birth-rate at Tanana. In the year in
which this journey was made there were thirty-four deaths
and fourteen births at Tanana, and while the difference
was an unusually large one, yet in the six years referred
to there has not been one year in which the number of
births exceeded the number of deaths. One does not
have to be a prophet to foresee the inevitable result, if
the process be not stopped.

A tribute should be paid to the zeal, now of one, now
of another army surgeon at Fort Gibbon in tending the
native sick, three miles away, when we have been unable
to procure a physician of our own for the place.
The missionary nurse, for five years last past Miss Florence
Langdon, has been greatly helped in her almost
desperate efforts here by the willing co-operation of these
medical officers of the army.[219]


CHAPTER VIII

UP THE YUKON TO RAMPART AND ACROSS COUNTRY TO
THE TANANA—ALASKAN AGRICULTURE—THE GOOD
DOG NANOOK—MISS FARTHING’S BOYS AT
NENANA—CHENA AND FAIRBANKS

Our course from Tanana did not lie directly up the
Tanana River, but up the Yukon to Rampart and then
across country to the Hot Springs on the Tanana River.
The seventy-five miles up the Yukon was through the
Lower Ramparts, one of the most picturesque portions of
this great river. The stream is confined in one deep
channel by lofty mountains on both banks, and the
scenery at times is very bold and wild. But its topography
makes it the natural wind course of the country—a
down-river wind in winter, an up-river wind in summer
blows almost continually. It was no colder than 5°
below zero when we started on the trip, but the wind made
the travelling unpleasant. The second day it had increased
to a gale, and every mile we travelled it grew
stronger. We travelled three hours, and the last hour
we made scarcely a mile. So thickly charged with flying
snow was the wind and so dead ahead that despite
parkee hoods it blinded us, and the dogs could hardly be
forced to keep their heads towards it. Their faces were
so coated with crusted snow that they looked curiously[220]
like the face of harlequin in the pantomime. It did become
literally intolerable, and when Arthur said that he
knew there was a cabin right across the river, we made
our way thither and shortly found it and lay there the
rest of the day, the gale blowing incessantly. This was
disappointing, because it meant that I could not reach
Rampart for the Sunday I had appointed.

Next day the wind had ceased and the thermometer
went down to 30° below zero. In places the ice was
blown clear of snow; in other places it was heavily drifted.
By midday we had reached the lonely telegraph station
at “The Rapids,” and were very kindly received by the
signal-corps men in charge. They gave us to eat and
to drink and would take no money. There is little travel
on this part of the river nowadays, and the telegraph
men are glad to see any one who may chance to pass by.
We pushed on heavily again, and had to stop and cut a
gee pole presently, for it was hard to handle the sled
without it; but the gee pole always means laborious travel.
The cold was welcome; it meant no wind; and we were
glad to see the thermometer drop lower than 50° below
zero that night at the old mail cabin. The mail goes no
longer on the Yukon River from Fort Yukon to Tanana,
and, barring this point, Rampart, towards which we were
travelling, which is supplied across country from the Hot
Springs, over the route we should traverse, no spot on
that three hundred and fifty miles of river receives any
mail at all. The population is small and scattered, it is
true; on the same grounds Alaska might be denied any
mail at all. There has been much resentment at this[221]
abandonment of the Yukon River by the post-office and
several petitions for its restoration, but it has not been
restored.

THE WIND-SWEPT YUKON

We travelled all the next day at 50° below zero, and
it was one of the pleasantest days of the winter. There
was not a breath of wind, the going steadily improved,
and, best of all, for three hours we were travelling in the
sunshine for the first time this winter. Only those who
have been deprived of the sun can really understand how
joyful and grateful his return is. There was no heat in
his rays, this last day of January; the thermometer
stood at 49° below at noon, and had risen but 5° since
our start in the morning; but the mere sight of him
glowing in the south, where a great bend of the river
gave him to us through a gap in the mountains, was
cheerful and invigorating after two months in which
we had seen no more than his gilding of the high snows.
The sun gives life to the dead landscape, colour to
the oppressive monotony of white and black, and man’s
heart leaps to the change as jubilantly as does the face
of nature.

RAMPART AND ITS SALOON

Rampart City differs from Circle City, the other decayed
mining town of the Yukon River, only in that the
process is further advanced. Year by year there are a
few less men on the creeks behind it, a few less residents
in the town itself. Its long, straggling water-front consists
in the main of empty buildings, the windows boarded
up, the snow drifted high about the doors. One store
now serves all ends of trade, one liquor shop serves all
the desire for drink of the whites, and slops over through[222]
the agency of two or three dissolute squaw men and half-breeds
to the natives up and down the river.[C]

Rampart had one fat year, 1898, when many hundreds
of gold seekers, approaching the Klondike by Saint Michael
and the lower Yukon were attracted and halted by the
gold discoveries on Big and Little Minook, and spent
the winter here. The next spring news was brought of
the rich discoveries on Anvil Creek, behind Cape Nome,
and an exodus began which grew into a veritable stampede
in 1900, when the gold discoveries in the beach itself
were made. Rampart’s large population faded away as
surely and as quickly to Nome as Circle City’s population
did to the Klondike. The Indians are almost all gone
from their village a mile above the town; they dwindled
away with the dwindling prosperity, some to Tanana,
some to other points down the river; and what used to
be the worst small native community in the interior of
Alaska has almost ceased to exist. Most of the little[223]
band of white folks still remaining were gathered together
at night, and appreciated, I thought, their semiannual
opportunity for Divine service.

“DEVELOPED”

There is no resisting the melancholy that hangs over
a place like this. As one treads the crazy, treacherous
board sidewalks, full of holes and rotten planks, now
rising a step or two, now falling, and reads the dimmed
and dirty signs that once flaunted their gold and colours,
“Golden North,” “Pioneer,” “Reception,” “The Senate”
(why should every town in Alaska have a “Senate”
saloon and not one a “House of Representatives”?), one
conjures up the scenes of rude revelry these drinking
places witnessed a few years ago. How high the hopes
of sudden riches burned in the breasts of the men who
went in and out of them, doomed to utter disappointment
in the vast majority! What a rapscallion crew,
male and female, followed this great mob of gold seekers,
and grew richer as their victims grew poorer! What
earned and borrowed and saved and begged and stolen
moneys were frittered away and flung away that winter;
what health and character were undermined! How the
ribaldry and valiant, stupid blasphemy rang out in these
tumbling-down shanties! Go out on the creeks and see
the hills denuded of their timber, the stream-beds punched
with innumerable holes, filled up or filling up, the cabins
and sluice-boxes rotting into the moss, here and there a
broken pick and shovel, here and there a rusting boiler,
and take notice that this region has been “developed.”

When the debit and credit sides of the ledger are balanced,
what remains to Alaska of all these thousands of[224]
men, of all the many hundreds of thousands of dollars
they brought with them? Those creeks, stripped, gutted,
and deserted; this town, waiting for a kindly fire
with a favouring breeze to wipe out its useless emptiness;
a few half-breed children at mission schools; a hardy
native tribe, sophisticated, diseased, demoralised, and
largely dead—that seems the net result.

The portage trail from Rampart to the Tanana River
goes up Minook Creek and follows the valley to its head,
then crosses a summit and passes down through several
small mining settlements to the Hot Springs. The trail
saves traversing two sides of the triangle which it makes
with the two rivers.

The dogs’ feet and legs had suffered so much from the
deep snow and the heavy labour of the journey out of
the Koyukuk and the rough ice of the Yukon that I
was compelled to have not merely moccasins but moose-hide
leggings made here, coming right up to the belly and
tying over the back. All the hair was worn away from
the back of the legs and the skin was in many places raw.

We had thought to cover the twenty-five or thirty
miles up the valley and over the summit to a road-house
just beyond its foot, but rough drifted trails and a high
wind held us back until it was dark before the ascent
was reached, and we pitched our tent and reserved the
climb for the morrow.

It was a hard grind owing to the drifted snow and the
wind that still disputed our passage, but the view from
the summit, nearly eighteen hundred feet above last
night’s camp, was compensation enough, for it gave us[225]
the great mountain, Denali, or, as the map makers and
some white men call it, Mount McKinley. Perhaps an
hundred and fifty miles away, as the crow flies, it rose
up and filled all the angle of vision to the southwest. It
is not a peak, it is a region, a great soaring of the earth’s
crust, rising twenty thousand feet high; so enormous in
its mass, in its snow-fields and glaciers, its buttresses, its
flanking spurs, its far-flung terraces of foot-hills and approaches,
that it completely dominates the view whenever
it is seen at all. I have heard people say they thought
they had seen Denali, as I have heard travellers say they
thought they had seen Mount Everest from Darjiling;
but no one ever thought he saw Denali if he saw it at all.
There is no possible question about it, once the mountain
has risen before the eyes; and although Mount Everest is
but the highest of a number of great peaks, while Denali
stands alone in unapproached predominance, yet I think
the man who has really looked upon the loftiest mountain
in the world could have no doubt about it ever after.

How my heart burns within me whenever I get view
of this great monarch of the North! There it stood,
revealed from base to summit in all its stupendous size,
all its glistening majesty. I would far rather climb
that mountain than own the richest gold-mine in Alaska.
Yet how its apparent nearness mocks one; what time
and cost and labour are involved even in approaching its
base with food and equipment for an attempt to reach
its summit! How many schemes I have pondered and
dreamed these seven years past for climbing it! Some
day time and opportunity and resource may serve, please[226]
God, and I may have that one of my heart’s desires; if
not, still it is good to have seen it from many different
coigns of vantage, from this side and from that; to have
felt the awe of its vast swelling bulk, the superb dignity
of its firm-seated, broad-based uplift to the skies with a
whole continent for a pedestal; to have gazed eagerly
and longingly at its serene, untrodden summit, far above
the eagle’s flight, above even the most daring airman’s
venture, and to have desired and hoped to reach it; to
desire and hope to reach it still.[D]

Plunging down the steep descent we went for four
miles, and then after a hearty dinner at the road-house,
essayed to make twenty-one miles more to the Hot
Springs. But night fell again with a number of miles
yet to come, the recent storm had furrowed the trail
diagonally with hard windrows of snow that overturned
the sled repeatedly and formed an hindrance that grew
greater and greater, and again we made camp in the dark,
short of our expected goal.

Of late I had been carrying an hip ring, a rubber ring
inflated by the breath that is the best substitute for a
mattress. The ring had been left behind at Rampart,
and so dependent does one grow on the little luxuries and
ameliorations one permits oneself that these two nights
in camp were almost sleepless for lack of it.

THE HOT SPRINGS

Three hours more brought us to the spacious hotel,
with its forty empty rooms, that had been put up, out of
all sense or keeping, in a wild, plunging attempt to “exploit”[227]
the Hot Springs and make a great “health resort”
of the place. The hot water had been piped a quarter of
a mile or so to spacious swimming-baths in the hotel; all
sorts of expense had been lavished on the place; but it
had been a failure from the first, and has since been closed
and has fallen into dilapidation. The bottoms have
dropped out of the cement baths, the paper hangs drooping
from the damp walls, the unsubstantial foundations
have yielded until the floors are heaved like the waves
of the sea.[E] But at this time the hotel was still maintained
and we stayed there, and its wide entrance-hall
and lobby formed an excellent place to gather the inhabitants
of the little town for Divine service—again the
only opportunity in the year.

What a curious phenomenon thermal springs constitute
in these parts! Here is a series of patches of ground,
free from snow, while all the country has been covered
two or three feet deep these four months; green with
vegetation, while all living things elsewhere are wrapped
in winter sleep. Here is open, rushing water, throwing
up clouds of steam that settles upon everything as dense
hoar frost, while all other water is held in the adamantine
fetters of the ice. Where does that constant unfailing
stream of water at 110° Fahrenheit come from? Where
does it get its heat? I know of half a dozen such thermal
springs in Alaska,—one far away above the Arctic Circle
between the upper courses of the Kobuk and the Noatak
Rivers, that I have heard strange tales about from the
Esquimaux and that I have always wanted to visit.

[228]

Whenever I see this gush of hot water in the very midst
of the ice and the snow, I am reminded of my surprise on
the top of Mount Tacoma. We had climbed some eight
thousand feet of snow and were shivering in a bitter wind
on the summit, yet when the hand was thrust in a cleft
of the rock it had to be withdrawn by reason of the heat.
One knows about the internal fire of some portion of the
earth’s mass, of course, but such striking manifestations
of it, such bold irruption of heat in the midst of the
kingdom of the cold, must always bring a certain astonishment
except to those who take everything as a matter
of course.

It is evident that this hot water, capable of distribution
over a considerable area of land, makes an exceedingly
favourable condition for subarctic agriculture, and
a great deal of ground has been put under cultivation with
large yield of potatoes and cabbage and other vegetables.
But the limitations of Alaskan conditions have shorn all
profit from the enterprise. There is no considerable market
nearer than Fairbanks, almost two hundred miles
away by the river. If the potatoes are allowed to remain
in the ground until they are mature, there is the greatest
danger of the whole crop freezing while on the way to
market, and in any case the truck-farmers around Fairbanks
find that their proximity to the consumer more
than offsets the advantage of the Hot Springs.

ARCTIC AGRICULTURE

When the great initial difficulties of farming in Alaska
are overcome, when the moss is removed and the ground,
frozen solidly to bedrock, is broken and thawed, when its
natural acidity is counteracted by the application of some[229]
alkali, and its reeking surface moisture is drained away;
when after three or four years’ cultivation it begins to
make some adequate return of roots and greens, there
remains the constant difficulty of a market. Around
the mining settlements and during the uncertain life of
the mining settlements, truck-farming pays very well,
but it could easily be overdone so that prices would fall
below the point of any profit at all. Transportation is
expensive, and rates for a short haul on the rivers are
high, out of all proportion to rates for the long haul
from the outside, so that potatoes from the Pacific coast
are brought in and sold in competition with the native-grown.
And despite the protestations of the agricultural
experimental stations, the outside or “chechaco”
potato has the advantage of far better quality than that
grown in Alaska. Tastes differ, and a man may speak
only as he finds. For my part, I have eaten native
potatoes raised in almost every section of interior Alaska,
and have been glad to get them, but I have never eaten
a native potato that compared favourably with any good
“outside” potato. The native potato is commonly wet
and waxy; I have never seen a native potato that would
burst into a glistening mass of white flour, or that had
the flavour of a really good potato.

There has been much misconception about the interior
of Alaska that obtains yet in some quarters, although
there is no excuse for it now. Not only the
interior of Alaska, but all land at or near sea-level in
the arctic regions that is not under glacial ice-caps, is
snow free and surface-thawed in the summer and has a[230]
luxuriant vegetation. The polar ox (Sverdrup’s protest
against the term “musk-ox” should surely prevail) ranges
in great bands north of the 80th parallel and must secure
abundant food; and when Peary determined the
insularity of Greenland he found its most northerly point
a mass of verdure and flowers.

No doubt potatoes and turnips, lettuce and cabbage,
could be raised anywhere in those regions; the intensity
of the season compensates for its shortness; the sun is in
the heavens twenty-four hours in the day, and all living
things sprout and grow with amazing rankness and
celerity under the strong compulsion of his continuous
rays. Spring comes literally with a shout and a rush here
in Alaska, and must cry even louder and stride even
faster in the “ultimate climes of the pole.” If the possibility
of raising garden-truck and tubers constitutes a
“farming country,” then all the arctic regions not actually
under glacial ice may be so classed.

Any one who visits the Koyukuk may see monster
turnips and cabbages raised at Coldfoot, near the 68th
parallel; from Sir William Parry’s description we may
feel quite sure that vegetables of size and excellence
might be raised at the head of Bushnan’s Cove of Melville
Island, on the 75th parallel; he called it “an arctic paradise”;
Greely reported “grass twenty-four inches high
and many butterflies” in the interior of Grinnell Land
under the 82d parallel; and if gold were ever discovered
on the north coast of Greenland one might quite expect
to hear that some enterprising Swede was growing turnips
and cabbages at Cape Morris Jessup above the 83d
parallel, and getting a dollar a pound for them.[231]

In favourable seasons and in favourable spots of interior
Alaska certain early varieties of Siberian oats and rye
have been matured, and it stands to the credit of the
Experiment Station at Rampart that a little wheat was
once ripened there, though it took thirteen months from
the sowing to the ripening. When the rest of the world
fills up so that economic pressure demands the utilisation
of all earth that will produce any sort of food, it
may be that large tracts in Alaska will be put under the
plough; but it is hard to believe that nine tenths of all
this vast country will ever be other than wild waste land.
At present the farming population is strictly an appendage
of the mining population, and the mining population
rather diminishes than increases.

Your health resort that no one will resort to is a dull
place at best and a poor dependence for merchandising,
so that the little town of Hot Springs is fortunate in
having some mining country around it to fall back upon
for its trade. We lay an extra day there, waiting for
the stage from Fairbanks to break trail for us through
the heavy, drifted snow, having had enough of trail breaking
for a while. At midnight the stage came, two days
late, and its coming caused me as keen a sorrow and as
great a loss as I have had since I came to Alaska.

NANOOK’S DEATH

We knew naught of it until the next morning, when,
breakfast done and the sled lashed, we were ready to
hitch the dogs and depart. They had been put in the
horse stable for there was no dog house; the health
resorter, actual or prospective, is not likely to be a dog
man one supposes; but they were loose in the morning
and came to the call, all but one—Nanook. Him we[232]
sought high and low, and at last Arthur found him, but
in what pitiful case! He dragged himself slowly and
painfully along, his poor bowels hanging down in the
outer hide of his belly, fearfully injured internally, done
for and killed already. It was not difficult to account for
it. When the horses came in at midnight, one of them
had kicked the dog and ruptured his whole abdomen.

There was no use in inquiring whose fault it was. The
dogs should have been chained; so much was our fault.
But it was hard to resist some bitter recollection that before
this “exploitation” of the springs, when there was a modest
road-house instead of a mammoth hotel, there had been
kennels for dogs instead of nothing but stables for horses.

I doubt if all the veterinary surgeons in the world
could have saved the dog, but there was none to try;
and there was only one thing to do, hate it as we might.
Arthur and I were grateful that neither of us had to do
it, for the driver of the mail stage, who had some compunctions
of conscience, I think, volunteered to save us
the painful duty. “I know how you feel,” he said slowly
and kindly; “I’ve got a dog I think a heap of myself,
but that dog ain’t nothin’ to me an’ I’ll do it for you.”

Nanook knew perfectly well that it was all over
with him. Head and tail down, the picture of resigned
dejection, he stood like a petrified dog. And when I
put my face down to his and said “Good-bye,” he licked
me for the first time in his life. In the six years I had
owned him and driven him I had never felt his tongue
before, though I had always loved him best of the bunch.
He was not the licking kind.[233]

We hitched up our diminished team and pulled out,
for we had thirty miles to make in the short daylight and
we had lost time already; and as we crossed the bridge
over the steaming slough we saw the man going slowly
down to the river with the dog, the chain in one hand, a
gun in the other. My eyes filled with tears; I could not
look at Arthur nor he at me as I passed forward to run
ahead of the team, and I was glad when I realised that
we had drawn out of ear-shot.

All day as I trudged or trotted now on snow-shoes and
now off, as the trail varied in badness, that dog was in
my mind and his loss upon my heart, the feel of his tongue
upon my cheek. It takes the close companionship between
a man and his dogs in this country, travelling all
the winter long, winter after winter, through the bitter
cold and the storm and darkness, through the long, pleasant
days of the warm sunshine of approaching spring,
sharing labour and sharing ease, sharing privation and
sharing plenty; it takes this close companionship to make
a man appreciate a dog. As I reckoned it up, Nanook
had fallen just short of pulling my sled ten thousand miles.
If he had finished this season with me he would have
done fully that, and I had intended to pension him after
this winter, to provide that so long as he lived he should
have his fish and rice every day. Some doubt I had
had of old Lingo lasting through the winter, but none of
Nanook, and they were the only survivors of my original
team.

THE TALKING DOG

Nanook was in as good spirits as ever I knew him that
last night, coming to me and plumping his huge fore paws[234]
down on my moccasins, challenging me to play the game
of toe treading that he loved; and whenever he beat
me at it he would seize my ankle in his jaws and make
me hop around on one foot, to his great delight. He
was my talking dog. He had more different tones in his
bark than any other dog I ever knew. He never came
to the collar in the morning, he never was released from
it at night, without a cheery “bow-wow-wow.” And
we never stopped finally to make camp but he lifted up
his voice. There was something curious about that.
Only two nights before, when we had been unable to
reach the health resort owing to wind-hardened drifts
right across the trail that overturned the heavy sled again
and again, swing the gee pole as one would, and had
stopped several times in the growing dusk to inspect a
spot that seemed to promise a camping place, Arthur
had remarked that Nanook never spoke until the spot
was reached on which we decided to pitch the tent.
What faculty he had of recognising a good place, of seeing
that both green spruce and dry spruce were there in
sufficient quantity, I do not know—or whether he got his
cue from the tones of our voice—but he never failed to
give tongue when the stop was final and never opened
his mouth when it was but tentative.

I could almost tell the nature of any disturbance that
arose from the tone of Nanook’s bark. Was it some stray
Indian dog prowling round the camp; was it the distant
howling of wolves; was it the approach of some belated
traveller—there was a distinct difference in the way he
announced each. I well remember the new note that[235]
came into his passionate protest when he was chained
to a stump at the reindeer camp, and the foolish creatures
streamed all over the camping-ground that night. To
have them right beside him and yet be unable to reach
them, to have them brushing him with their antlers while
he strained helplessly at the chain, was adding insult to
injury. And he kept me awake over it all night and told
me about it at intervals all next day.

The coat that dog had was the heaviest and thickest
I ever saw. On his back the long hair parted in the middle,
and underneath the hair was fur and underneath the
fur was wool. He was an outdoors dog strictly. It was
only in the last year or two that he could be induced voluntarily
to enter a house; he seemed, like Mowgli, to
have a suspicion of houses. And if he did come in he had
no respect for the house at all. When first I had him he
would dig and scratch out of a dog-house on the coldest
night, if he could, and lay himself down comfortably on
the snow. Cold meant little to him. Fifty, sixty, seventy
below zero, all night long at such temperatures he
would sleep quite contentedly. The only difference I
could see that these low temperatures made to him was
an increasing dislike to be disturbed. When he had
carefully tucked his nose between his paws and adjusted
his tail over all, he had gone to bed, and to make him
take his nose out of its nest and uncurl himself was like
throwing the clothes off a sleeping man. He never dug
a hole for himself in the snow. I never saw a dog do
that yet. In my opinion that is one of the nature-faker’s
stories. A dog lies in snow just as he lies in sand, with the[236]
same preliminary turn-round-three-times that has been
so much speculated about. We always make a bed for
them, when it is very cold, by cutting and stripping a few
spruce boughs, and they highly appreciate such a couch
and will growl and fight if another dog try to take it.
They need more food and particularly they need more
fat when they lie out at extreme low temperatures, and
we seek to increase that element in their rations by adding
tallow or bacon or bear’s-grease—or seal oil—or whatever
oleaginous substance we can come by.

CANINE CHARACTER

He was a most independent dog was Nanook, a thoroughly
bad dog, as one would say in some use of that
term—a thief who had no shame in his thievery but
rather gloried in it. If you left anything edible within his
ingenious and comprehensive reach he regarded it as a
challenge. There comes to me a ludicrous incident that
concerned a companion of one winter journey. He had
carefully prepared a lunch and had wrapped it neatly in
paper, and he placed it for a moment on the sled while he
turned to put his scarf about him. But in that moment
Nanook saw it and it was gone. Through the snow, over
the brush, in and out amongst the stumps the chase proceeded,
until Nanook was finally caught and my companion
recovered most of the paper, for the dog had
wolfed the grub as he ran. He would stand and take
any licking you offered and never utter a sound but give
a bark of defiance when you were done, and he would
bear you no ill will in the world and repeat his offence
at the next opportunity. Yet so absurdly sensitive was
he in other matters of his person that the simple operation[237]
of clipping the hair from between his toes, to prevent the
“balling-up” of the snow, took two men to perform, one
to sit on the dog and the other to ply the scissors, and
was accompanied always with such howls and squeals as
would make a hearer think we were flaying him alive.

Nanook’s acquaintance with horses began in Fairbanks
the first season I owned him, before I had had the
harness upon him, when he was rising two years old.
The dogs and I were staying at the hospital we had just
established—because in those days there was nowhere
else to stay—waiting for the winter. One of the mining
magnates of the infancy of the camp (broken and dead
long since; Bret Harte’s lines, “Busted himself in White
Pine and blew out his brains down in ‘Frisco,” often
occur to me as the sordid histories of to-day repeat those
of fifty years ago) had imported a saddle-horse and, as
the mild days of that charming autumn still deferred the
snow, he used to ride out past the hospital for a canter.

The dog had learned to lift the latch of the gate of the
hospital yard with his nose and get out, and when I put a
wedge above the latch for greater security he learned also
to circumvent that precaution. And whenever the horse
and his rider passed, Nanook would open the gate and
lead the whole pack in a noisy pursuit that changed the
canter to a run and brought us natural but mortifying
remonstrance.

The rider had just passed and the dogs had pursued
as usual, and I had rushed out and recalled them with
difficulty. Nanook I had by the collar. Dragging him
into the yard, shutting the gate, and putting in the wedge,[238]
I picked up a stick and gave him a few sharp blows with
it. Then flinging him off, I said: “Now, you stay in here;
I’ll give you a sound thrashing if you do that again!” I
was just getting acquainted with him then. The moment
I loosed his collar the dog went deliberately to the gate,
stood on his hind legs while he pulled out the wedge with
his teeth, lifted the latch with his nose and swung open
the gate, and standing in the midst turned round and
said to me: “Bow-wow-wow-wow-wow-wow!” It was
so pointed that a passer-by, who had paused to see the
proceedings and was leaning on the fence, said to me:
“Well, you know where you can go to. That’s the doggonedest
dog I ever seen!”

PARTNERS

It was a pleasure to come back to Nanook after any
long absence—a pleasure I was used to look forward to.
There was no special fawning or demonstration of affection;
he was not that kind; that I might have from any
of the others; but from none but Nanook the bark of
welcome with my particular inflection in it that no one
else ever got. “Well, well; here’s the boss again; glad to
see you back”; that was about all it said. For he was
a most independent dog and took to himself an air of
partnership rather than subjection. Any man can make
friends with any dog if he will, there is no question
about that, but it takes a long time and mutual trust
and mutual forbearance and mutual appreciation to
make a partnership. Not every dog is fit to be partner
with a man; nor every man, I think, fit to be partner
with a dog.

Well, that long partnership was dissolved by the[239]
horse’s hoof and I was sore for its dissolution. There was
none left now that could remember the old days of the
team save Lingo, and he grew crusty and somewhat
crabbed. He was still the guardian of the sled, still the
insatiable hand-shaker, but he grew more and more unsocial
with his mates, and we heard his short, sharp, angry
double bark at night more frequently than we used to. He
reminded me of the complaining owl in Gray’s “Elegy.”
He resented any dog even approaching the sled, resented
the dogs moving about at all to disturb his “ancient solitary
reign.”

His work was well-nigh done, and old Lingo had honestly
earned his rest. With the end of this winter he would
enter upon the easy old age that I had designed for both
of them. Lingo had never failed me; never let his traces
slack if he could keep them taut, never in his life had whip
laid on his back to make him pull; a faithful old work
dog for whom I had a hearty respect and regard. But
he never found his way to my heart as Nanook did. I
loved Nanook, and had lost something personal out of my
life in losing him. There are other dogs that I am fond
of—better dogs in some ways that either Nanook or
Lingo, swifter certainly—but I think I shall never have
two dogs again that have meant as much to me as these
two. All the other dogs were of the last two years and
thought they belonged to Arthur, who fed them and
handled them most. But Nanook and Lingo had seen
boys come and boys go, and they knew better.

Six years is not very much of a man’s life, but it is
all a dog’s life; all his effective working life. Nanook had[240]
given it all to me, willingly, gladly. He pulled so freely
because he loved to pull. He delighted in the winter, in
the snow and the cold; rejoiced to be on the trail, rejoiced
to work. When we made ready to depart after
a few days at a mission or in a town, Nanook was beside
himself with joy. He would burst forth into song as he
saw the preparations in hand, would run all up and down
the gamut of his singular flexible voice, would tell as
plainly to all around as though he spoke it in English and
Indian and Esquimau that the inaction had irked him,
that he was eager to be gone again.

Well, he was dead; as fine a dog as ever lived; as
faithful and intelligent a creature as any man ever had,
not of human race, for servant, companion, and friend.
And I thought the more of myself that he had put his
tongue to my cheek when I said good-bye to him.


THE AMATEUR PHOTOGRAPHER

Here on the Tanana was one of the most interesting
original characters of the many in the land: an old inhabitant
of Alaska and of the Northwest who had followed
many avocations and was now settled down on the
river bank, with a steamboat wood-yard, a road-house
for the entertainment of occasional travellers, and a little
stock of trade goods chiefly for Indians of the vicinity.
A round, fat, pursy man he was, past the middle life,
with a twinkling eye and a bristling moustache, and a
most amazing knack of picking up new words and using
them incorrectly. He had fallen out with the great
trading company of Alaska and did almost all his purchasing
from a “mail-order house” in Chicago, the[241]
enormous quarto catalogue on the flimsiest thin paper
issued by that establishment being his chief book of
reference and his choice continual reading. He would
declaim by the hour on the iniquitous prices that prevail
in the interior and had the quotations of prices of every
conceivable merchandise from his vade mecum at his
fingers’ ends.

But his chief passion of the past two or three years
was photography, in the which he had made but little
progress, despite considerable expenditures; and he had
come to the conclusion about the time of our visit that
what he needed was a fine lens, although, as a matter of
fact, he had never learned to use his cheap one. He
had recently become acquainted with sensitive film and
had ordered a supply. By a transposition of letters,
which the nature of the substance doubtless confirmed
in his mind when it arrived, he always spoke of these
convenient strips of celluloid as “flims,” and was just
now most eloquently indignant that, although he had
broken utterly with the Northern Commercial Company
and refused to trade with them at all, the supply of
“flims” he had received from the mail-order house were
labelled “N. C.” “Them blamed monopolists has
cornered the flims,” he exclaimed, and was hardly persuaded
that the letters signified “non-curling” and did
not darkly hint at a conspiracy in restraint of trade.

He produced and displayed a number of pieces of apparatus
of a generally useless kind which he had ordered
on the strength of their much advertising, and he observed
sententiously, “We armatures get badly imposed[242]
upon.” Here were patent gimcrack printing devices,
although he had scarce anything worth printing; all
sorts of atrocious fancy borders with which he sought in
vain to embellish out-of-focus under-exposures; orthochromatic
filters and colour screens with which he was
eliminating undesirable rays, although the chief thing
his negatives lacked was light of any kind. His soiled
and stained development trays were scattered about a
large table amidst dirty cups and saucers and plates and
dishes, while at the other end of the table, surmounting
a pile of thumbed and greasy magazines and newspapers,
lay the monstrous mail-order catalogue with pencilled
indications of further apparatus to be purchased.

But his zeal and enthusiasm and resolute riding of his
hobby were very attractive. If he ever gets out of his
head the notion that success depends upon apparatus he
will doubtless become a photographer of sorts. Enthusiasm
of any kind other than mining and “mushing”
enthusiasm is so rare in this land that it is welcome
even when it seems wasted. He had recently
discovered the wax match in his catalogue, and as a
parting gift he presented me with a box of “them
there wax vespers which beats the sulphur match all to
thunder.”

THE SULPHUR MATCH

But they do not. Nothing in this country can take
the place of the old-fashioned sulphur match, long since
banished from civilised communities, and the sulphur
match is the only match a man upon the trail will employ.
Manufactured from blocks of wood without complete
severance, so that the ends of the matches are still held[243]
together at the bottom in one solid mass, it is easy to
strip one off at need and strike it upon the block. A
block of a hundred such matches will take up much less
space than fifty of any other kind of match, and the
blocks may be freely carried in any as they are commonly
carried in every pocket without fear of accidental ignition.
The only fire producer that it is worth while supplementing
the sulphur match with is the even older-fashioned
flint and steel, which to a man who smokes
is a convenience in a wind. All the modern alcohol and
gasoline pocket devices are extinguished by the lightest
puff of wind, but the tinder, once ignited, burns the
fiercer for the blast. With dry, shredded birch-bark I
have made a fire upon occasion from the flint and steel.
One resource may here be mentioned, since we are on
the subject, which is always carried in the hind-sack of
my sled against difficulty in fire making. It is a tin
tobacco-box filled with strips of cotton cloth cut to the
size of the box and the whole saturated with kerosene.
One or two of these strips will help very greatly in kindling
a fire when damp twigs or shavings are all that are at
hand. A few camphor balls (the ordinary “moth balls”)
will serve equally well; and there may come a time, on
any long journey, when the forethought that has provided
such aid will be looked back upon with very great
satisfaction.


The mail trail from Tanana to Fairbanks touches the
Tanana River only at one point, a few miles beyond the
Hot Springs; but, as we wished to visit Nenana, we had to[244]
leave the mail trail after two days more of uneventful
travel and strike out to the river and over its surface for
seventeen or eighteen miles.

A NOTABLE GENTLEWOMAN

Nenana is a native village situated on the left bank of
the Tanana, a little above the confluence of the Nenana
River with that stream, and we have established an
important and flourishing school there which receives its
forty pupils from many points on the Yukon and Tanana
Rivers. None but thoroughly sound and healthy children
of promise, full natives or half-breeds, are received
at the school, and we seek to give both boys and girls
opportunity for the cultivation of the native arts and
for some of the white man’s industrial training, in addition
to the ordinary work of the schoolroom. The school
was started and had the good fortune of its first four
years’ life under the care of a notable gentlewoman,
Miss Annie Cragg Farthing, who was yet at its head at
the time of this visit, but who died suddenly, a martyr
to her devotion to the children, a year later; and a great
Celtic cross in concrete, standing high on the bluff across
the river, now marks the spot of her own selection—a
spot that gives a fine view of Denali—where her body
rests, and also the Alaskan mission’s sense of the extraordinary
value of her life.

It would be easy to give striking instances of the potency
and stretch of this remarkable woman’s influence
amongst the native people, an influence—strange as it
may sound to those who deem any half-educated, under-bred
white woman competent to take charge of an Indian
school—due as much to her wide culture, her perfect dignity[245]
and self-possession, her high breeding, as to the love
and consecrated enthusiasm of her character. It is no
exaggeration to say that Miss Farthing’s work has left
a mark broad and deep upon the Indian race of this whole
region that will never be wiped out.

There is no greater pleasure than to spend a few days
at this school; to foregather again with so many of the
hopeful young scamps that one has oneself selected here
and there and brought to the place; to mark the improvement
in them, the taming and gentling, the drawing out
of the sweet side of the nature that is commonly buried
to the casual observer in the rudeness and shyness of savage
childhood. To romp with them, to tell them tales
and jingles, to get insensibly back into their familiar confidence
again, to say the evening prayers with them, to
join with their clear, fresh voices in the hymns and chants,
is indeed to rejuvenate oneself. And to go away believing
that real strength of character is developing, that
real preparation is making for an Indian race that shall
be a better Indian race and not an imitation white race,
is the cure for the discouragement that must sometimes
come to all those who are committed heart and soul to
the cause of the Alaskan native. School-teachers, it
would seem, ought never to grow old; they should suck
in new youth continually from the young life around
them; and children are far and away the most interesting
things in the world, more interesting even than dogs and
great mountains.

CHIVALROUS INDIAN YOUTH

All the boys in the school, I think, swarmed across the
river with us when we started away early in the morning,[246]
and the elder ones ran with the sled along the portage,
mile after mile, until I turned them back lest they be late
for school.

But when they were gone, still I saw them, saw them
gathered round the grey-haired lady I had left, fawning
upon her with their eyes, their hearts filled with as true
chivalry as ever animated knight or champion of the olden
time. Tall, upstanding fellows of sixteen or seventeen,
clean-limbed and broad-shouldered, wild-run all their
lives; hunters, with a tale of big game to the credit of
some of them would make an English sportsman envious;
unaccustomed to any restraint at all and prone to chafe
at the slightest; unaccustomed to any respect for women,
to any of the courtesies of life, I saw them fly at a word,
at a look, to do her bidding, saw cap snatched from head
if they encountered her about the buildings, saw them
jump up and hold open the door if she moved to pass out
of a room, saw the eager devotion that would have served
her upon bended knee had they thought it would please
her. It was wonderful, the only thing of quite its kind
I had ever seen in my life.

When early in the school’s history an old medicine-man
at Nenana had been roused to animosity by her
refusal to countenance an offensive Indian custom touching
the adolescent girls, and had defiantly announced his
intention to make medicine against her, I can see her
now, her staff in her hand, attended by two or three of
her devoted youths, invading the midnight pavilion of
the conjurer, in the very midst of his conjurations, tossing
his paraphernalia outside, laying her staff smartly across[247]
the shoulders of the trembling shaman, and driving the
gaping crew helter-skelter before her, their awe of the
witchcraft overawed by her commanding presence. I
make no apology that I thought of the scourge of small
cords that was used on an occasion in the temple at
Jerusalem, when I heard of it. It gave a shrewder blow
to the lingering tyrannical superstition of the medicine-man
than decades of preaching and reasoning would have
done. No man living could have done the thing with
like effect, nor any woman save one of her complete self-possession
and natural authority. The younger villagers
chuckle over the jest of it to this day, and the old witch-doctor
himself was crouching at her feet and, as one may
say, eating out of her hand, within the year.

I saw these boys again, in my mind’s eye, gone back
to their homes here and there on the Yukon and the
Tanana after their two or three years at this school,
carrying with them some better ideal of human life than
they could ever get from the elders of the tribe, from the
little sordid village trader, from most of the whites they
would be thrown with, keeping something of the vision of
gentle womanhood, something of the “unbought grace of
life,” something of the keen sense of truth and honour,
of the nobility of service, something deeper and stronger
than mere words of the love of God, which they had
learned of her whom they all revered; each one, however
much overflowed again by the surrounding waters of
mere animal living, tending a little shrine of sweeter and
better things in his heart.

LONG-REMEMBERED TEACHING

Here, three years after the visit and the journey narrated,[248]
when these words are written with diaries and letters
and memoranda around me, I am just come from
a long native powwow, a meeting of all the Indians of a
village for the annual election of a village council, important
in the evolution of that self-government we covet for
these people, but undeniably tedious. And, because at
our missions we seek to associate with us every force that
looks to the betterment of the natives, we had invited
the new government teacher, a lady of long experience in
Indian schools, to be present. She had sat patiently
through the protracted meeting, and at its close, when
she rose to go, a young Indian man jumped up and held
her fur cloak for her and put it gently about her shoulders.
When she had thanked him she asked with a smile:
“Where did you learn to be so polite?” A gleam came
into the fellow’s eyes, then he dropped them and replied,
“Miss Farthing taught me.”

Two days before, returning from a journey, I had
spent the night at a road-house kept by a white man
married to an Indian woman. There was excellent yeast
bread on the table, and good bread is a rare thing in
Alaska. “Where did you learn to make such good
bread?” I inquired of the woman. There came the
same light to her eyes and the same answer to her lips.
Yet it was nine years ago, long before the school at
Nenana was started, that this Indian boy and girl had
been under Miss Farthing’s teaching at Circle City.

They tell us there is no longer much place or use for
gentility in the world, for men and women nurtured and
refined above the common level; tell us in particular[249]
that woman is only now emancipating herself from centuries
of ineffectual nonage, only now entering upon her
active career.

Yet I am of opinion, from such opportunities to observe
and compare as my constant travel has given me,
that the quiet work of this gracious woman of the old
school, with her dignity that nothing ever invaded and
her poise that nothing ever disturbed, is perhaps the
most powerful single influence that has come into the
lives of the natives of interior Alaska.

Two days brought us past the little native village and
mission at Chena (which is pronounced Shen-aẁ), past the
little white town of the same name, to Fairbanks, the chief
town of interior Alaska. Chena is at the virtual head of
the navigation of the Tanana River and is quite as near
to the gold-producing creeks as Fairbanks, which latter
place is not on the Tanana River at all but on a slough,
impracticable for almost any craft at low water. For
every topographical reason, from every consideration of
natural advantage, Chena should have been the river
port and town of these gold-fields. But Chena was so
sure of her manifold natural advantages that she became
unduly confident and grasping. When the traders at
Fairbanks offered to remove to Chena at the beginning
of the camp, if the traders at Chena would provide a site,
the offer was scornfully rejected. “They would have to
come, anyway, or go out of business.” But they did not
come; rather they put their backs up and fought. And
because Fairbanks was enterprising and far-sighted, while
Chena was avaricious and narrow, because Fairbanks[250]
offered free sites and Chena charged enormously for
water-front, business went the ten miles up the often
unnavigable slough and settled there, and by and by built
a little railway that it might be independent of the uncertain
boat service. The company came, the courts came,
the hospital came, the churches came, and Chena woke
up from its dreams of easy wealth to find itself and its
manifold natural advantages passed by and ignored and
the big town firmly established elsewhere.

How well I remember the virulent little newspaper
published at Chena in those days and the bitterness and
vituperation it used to pour out week by week! One
wishes a file of it had been preserved. Alaskan journalism
has presented many amusing curiosities that no one has
had leisure to collect, but nothing more amusing than
the frenzy of impotent wrath Chena vented when it saw
its cherished prospects and opportunities slipping out of
its grasp for ever.

“If of all words on tongue or pen,
The saddest are ‘it might have been,’
Full sad are those we often see,
It is, but it hadn’t ought to be.”

It takes Bret Harte to strike the note for such rivalry
and such disappointment.[251]


CHAPTER IX

TANANA CROSSING TO FORTYMILE AND DOWN THE
YUKON—A PATRIARCHAL CHIEF—SWARMING CARIBOU—EAGLE
AND FORT EGBERT—CIRCLE
CITY AND FORT YUKON

Fairbanks was a different place in 1910 from the
centre of feverish trade and feverish vice of 1904-5, when
the stores were open all day and half the night and the
dance-halls and gambling dens all night and half the day;
when the Jews cornered all the salt and all the sugar in
the camp and the gamblers all the silver and currency;
when the curious notion prevailed that in some mysterious
way general profligacy was good for business, and the
Commercial Club held an indignation meeting upon a
threat of closing down the public gaming and refusing
liquor licences to the dance-halls, and voted unanimously
in favour of an “open town”; when a diamond star was
presented to the “chief of police” by the enforced contributions
of the prostitutes; when the weekly gold-dust
from the clean-ups on the creeks came picturesquely into
town escorted by horsemen armed to the teeth. The outward
and visible signs of the Wild West are gone; the
dance-halls and gambling tables are a thing of the past;
the creeks are all connected with Fairbanks by railway
and telephone; an early closing movement has prevailed[252]
in the shops; and the local choral society is lamenting
the customary dearth of tenors for its production of
“The Messiah.”

Despite the steady decline in the gold output of late
years, a drop of from twenty millions down to four or five,
there is little visible decay in its trade, and despite
stampedes to new diggings all over Alaska, there is no
marked visible diminution in its population, though as a
matter of fact both must have largely fallen off. The
thing that more than any other has sustained the spirits
and retained the presence of the business men is the
expectation that seems to grow brighter and brighter, of
the development of a quartz camp now that the placers
are being exhausted. And in that hope lies the chance of
Fairbanks to become the one permanent considerable
town of interior Alaska. It is a substantial place, with
good business houses and many comfortable homes electric-lit,
steam-heated, well protected against fire—better
than against flood—and, though it does not display the
style and luxury of the palmy days of Nome, it has amenities
enough to make disinterested visitors and passers-by
wish that its hard-rock hopes may be realised.

FAIRBANKS

The little log church that is still, as a local artist
put it, “the only thing in Fairbanks worth making a
picture of,” no longer stands open all day and all night
as the town’s library and reading-room, but has withdrawn
into decorous Sabbath use in favour of the commodious
public library built by a Philadelphia churchman;
the hospital adjoining it, that for two or three years cared
for all the sick of the camp, is supplemented by another[253]
and a larger across the slough; young birch-trees have been
successfully planted all along the principal streets, and
the front yards everywhere are ablaze with flowers the
summer through. You may eat hot-house lettuce and
radishes in March; hot-house strawberries (at about ten
cents apiece) in July and August; while common outdoor
garden-truck of all kinds is plentiful and good in its short
season.

We had another canine misfortune while we lay there.
Doc, one of our leaders, got his chain twisted around
his foot the night before we were to leave, and, in pulling
to free it, stopped the circulation of the blood and the
foot froze. It was as hard as wood and sounded like
wood when it hit the sidewalks, from which the snow had
been cleared, as the dog came limping along. An hour’s
soaking in cold water drew the frost out of the foot, and
we swathed it in cotton saturated with carron oil, upon
which it swelled so greatly that it was impossible to tell
the extent of the injury or to determine whether or not
the dog would ever be of use again. A kindly nurse at
the hospital undertook his care, and we left him behind.
One does not buy a dog so late in the season, with all the
idle summer to feed him through, if any shift can be
made to avoid it, and there was a Great Dane pup at
the Salchaket, forty miles away, that I might pick up
as I passed and perhaps make some use of for the remainder
of the winter.

That mission was the next stop on our journey, and
we reached it over the level mail trail, the chief winter
highway of Alaska, connecting Fairbanks with Valdez[254]
on the coast. Three times a week there is a horse stage
with mail and passengers passing over this trail each way,
together with much other travel. The Alaska Road
Commission has lavished large sums of money upon it,
and the four hundred miles or thereabout is made in a
week.

THE SALCHAKET

A day and a half brought us to the Salchaket, one of
a chain of missions along the Tanana River, established by
the energy and zeal of the Reverend Charles Eugene Betticher,
Jr., during his incumbency at Fairbanks, that have
already brought a great change for the better in native
conditions. Five years had elapsed since last I visited
this tribe, a reconnoitring visit on one of the first steamboats
that ever went up the Tanana River above Fairbanks,
and it was a delight to see the new, clean village
with the little gardens round the cabins, and to note the
appreciative attitude which the Indians showed. So
highly do they value the missionary nurse in charge that
however far afield their hunting may lead them, one of
their number is sent back every week to see that the
mission does not lack wood and water and meat; a simple,
docile, kindly people that one’s heart warms to.

This mission was our last outpost to the south. My
farther journey had for its prime object the visiting of
the natives of the upper Tanana as far as the Tanana
Crossing, some two hundred and fifty miles beyond the
Salchaket, the inquiring into their condition and into
the desirability of establishing a post amongst them.

THE UPPER TANANA

The upper Tanana is probably one of the most difficult
streams in the world to navigate that can by any stretch[255]
of the term be called navigable. The great Alaskan
range begins to approach the Tanana River so soon as
one gets above Fairbanks. Its prominent peaks, ten
thousand to twelve thousand feet high, are continually
in view from one angle to another as one pursues the
river trail, and come constantly nearer and nearer. All
the streams that are confluent with the Tanana on its left
bank are glacial streams draining the high ice of these
mountains. They come down laden thick with silt, at
times foaming torrents, at times merely trickling watercourses
that seam with numerous small runnels the wide
deltas at their mouths. The tributaries of the right
bank flow for the most part through heavily wooded
country, and come out cleanly into the river. So the
glacial waters form shoals and bars, and the woodland
waters during freshets pile them high with driftwood.
Such is the chief characteristic of the upper Tanana; a
multiplicity of swift, narrow channels amidst bars laden
with drift. It is subject to sudden rises of great violence;
the attempt to stem a freshet on the upper Tanana is a
hair-raising experience as the log of the Pelican would
show, but does not come within this narrative. Owing
to the origin of much of its water, the Tanana is often in
flood in dry, hot seasons, when other rivers run meagrely,
as well as in times of rain. It cannot be stemmed in
flood; its shoals deny passage in drouth; there must be
just the right stage of water to permit its navigation, and
that stage, “without o’erflowing, full,” is not often found
of duration to serve the voyage after the month of June.

A river difficult to navigate in summer is usually a[256]
river difficult to travel upon in winter, and the upper
Tanana is notoriously dangerous and treacherous. Scarce
a winter or a summer that it does not claim victims. It
is emphatically a “bad river.” Therefore, as far as there
is any travel to speak of, land trails parallel the river.
Past Richardson where the next night is spent, a decayed
mining and trading town that dates back to the stampedes
of 1905-6 when it was thought the upper Tanana would
prove rich in gold, past Tenderfoot Creek on which the
discoveries were made, past the mouth of the Big Delta
with the great bluff on the opposite shore and the rushing
black water at its foot that never entirely closes all the
winter, and on the other hand the wide barrens of the
Big Delta itself giving the whole fine sweep of the Alaskan
range, we came at length to McCarthy’s, the last telegraph
station on the river,—for the line strikes across
country thence to Valdez following the government trail,—and
there spent another night, and here we leave the
government-made trail and take to the river surface and
the wilderness.


A pleasant woodland trail.
A pleasant woodland trail.

An Alaskan chief and his henchman.
An Alaskan chief and his henchman.

Twelve miles through the woods along the left bank
of the river brought us to the aptly named Clearwater
Creek, a tributary that comes only from the foot-hills
and carries no glacial water. This stream by reason of
hot springs runs wide open all the winter and must be
crossed by a ferry—a raft on a heavy wire. The man
who owned the ferry and the house adjacent was gone
from home, so we proceeded to cross as best we could.
The raft was so small that first we took the dogs across
then unloaded the sled and took part of the load, and[257]
returned for the remainder and the sled itself. Finally
a canoe was loaded on the raft and, when it had been
moored on the side we found it, Arthur paddled himself
back. It was a strange scene, rafting and paddling a
canoe in interior Alaska on the 2d of March, with the
thermometer at -15°. Some eight miles farther along
the portage trail we came to a little cabin about dusk,
but disdaining its dirt and darkness we pitched our tent.

Another eighteen miles the next day is noted in my
diary for pleasant woodland travel and for the particular
interest of the numerous animal tracks we passed. Here
a moose had crossed the trail, ploughing through the
snow like a great cart-horse; here for two or three miles
a lynx had urgent business in the direction of the Healy
River. A lynx will always follow a trail if there be one,
and will pick out the best going on the ice or snow in the
absence of trail. I once followed a lynx track from the
head of the Dall River to its mouth, and, save for turning
aside occasionally to investigate a clump of willows or
brush, the lynx was an excellent guide. Here were rabbit
tracks and every now and then the little sharp tracks
of a squirrel. We stopped for lunch under a tall cottonwood-tree,
and Arthur pointed out that the trunk, up to
a high crotch, was all seamed by bear claws. He said
that the black bear climbed the same tree season after
season, and told me that, according to the Indians, this
was chiefly done when first he came from his winter den,—for
the purpose of getting his bearings, as the boy suggested
with a chuckle. A fox, a marten, and a weasel
had all passed across lately, and of course then came the[258]
exclamation that scarce fails from native lips when a fox
track is seen: “I wonder if it were a black fox!” A black
fox means sudden wealth beyond the dreams of avarice
to an Indian, and any fox track may be the track of a
black fox.

The end of that portage brought us out on the Tanana
River opposite the little trading-post at the mouth of
the Healy—the last post of any kind we should see.

INDIAN TRADERS

The trader, by whom we were hospitably entertained,
had heard of our projected occupation of the upper
Tanana, and alert to his own interests, was anxious to
know the plans for the establishment of a mission—plans
which were yet all to make. He naturally favoured this
spot, which it was already plain was quite out of the
question, but professed his readiness to move to any
place that we might decide upon, and his entire sympathy
and co-operation.

The question of the trader, which always arises upon
the establishment of a new mission site, is an important
and sometimes a vexatious one, for he wields an influence
amongst the Indians second only to that of the mission
itself, and may be either a great help or a great hindrance.
There is a natural desire to secure a man of character
for the new post, and at the same time a natural reluctance
to disturb vested interests and arouse bitter enmity by
diverting trade. The suggestion has often been made
that the mission should itself undertake a store in the
interest of the natives, but those with most experience
in such matters will agree that it is the wisdom of the
bishop that sets his face against mission trading. The[259]
two offices are so essentially dissimilar as to be almost incompatible
with one another; either the person in charge
is a missionary first and a trader afterwards, in which case
the store suffers, or he is a trader first and a missionary
afterwards, in which case he is not a missionary at all.
A clean, sober, and honest trader, content to take his
time about getting rich, is a blessing to an Indian community.
There are some such, one thinks, but they are
not numerous. The profits are large, though the turnover
is but one a year; the capital required is small; it is a life
with much leisure; but in the main it attracts only a
certain class of men.

A band of Indians to whom word of our visit had been
sent had come down the river this far to meet us and
escort us, but dog food was scarce and our arrival was
delayed, and they had been compelled to return to their
hunting camp whither we must follow them. We were
now farther up the Tanana River than either of us had
ever been before; the country had the fascination of a
new country; every bend of the river held unknown
possibilities, and the keenness and elation that only the
penetration of a new country brings were upon the boy
as well as upon myself.

The river and the mountains were already drawn much
closer together, and as we pursued our journey upon the
one we had continual fine views of the other. The going
was good—too good—for much of it was new ice and
spoke of recent overflow, and all too soon we came upon
the water. At the mouth of the Johnson River, one of
the glacial streams, the whole river was overflowed, and[260]
we waded for a mile through water that deepened continually
until there was risk of wetting our load. Then
we were compelled to take to the woods and to cut a
portage around the worst and deepest of it, and so passed
beyond it to good ice and to an empty cabin where we
spent the night, glad to be sheltered from an exceedingly
bitter wind that had blown all day and had taken all the
pleasure out of travel.

THE THERMOS BOTTLES

It is in such weather particularly that the thermos
flasks prove such a boon to the musher. To stop and
build a fire in the wind means to get chilled through.
There is no pleasure in it at all, and I would rather push
on until the day’s journey is done. But the native boy
must have his lunch, and will build a fire in any sort of
weather and make a pot of tea. The thermos bottle,
with its boiling-hot cocoa, gives one the stimulation and
nourishment that are desired without stopping for more
than a few moments. I have carried a pair of these bottles
all day at 60° below zero, and, when opened, snow
had to be put into the cocoa before it was cool enough to
drink. Of course it is perfectly simple—all the astonishing
things are—but I never open one of those bottles in
the cold weather and pour out its contents without marvelling
at it.

We left the river and struck inland towards the foot-hills
of the Alaskan range, a long, rough journey over a
trail that had been made by the band that came out to
the Healy to meet us, and had been travelled no more
than by their coming and going. The snow in this region
had been as much lighter than usual as the snow in[261]
the Koyukuk had been heavier. Through the tangle of
prostrate trunks of a burned-over forest and the dense
underbrush that follows such a fire, with not enough
snow to give smooth passage over the obstacles, we made
our toilsome way, the labour of the dogs calling for the
continual supplement of the men, one at the gee pole
and one at the handle-bars. Some twenty miles, perhaps,
a long day’s continuous journey, we pushed laboriously
into the hills and then pitched our tent; but in a few miles,
next morning, we had struck the main Indian trail from
the village near the Tanana Crossing, by which the hunting
party had come, and what little was left of the journey
went easily enough until we reached the considerable
native encampment.

The men were all gone after moose save one half-naked,
blear-eyed old paralytic, a dreadful creature who
shambled and hobbled up asking for tobacco. The women
were expecting us, however, and took the encamping out
of our hands entirely, setting up the tent, hauling stove
wood and splitting it up, making our couch of spruce
boughs, starting a fire, and bringing a plentiful present
of moose and caribou meat for ourselves and our dogs.
Nothing could have been kinder than our reception; the
full hospitality of the wilderness was heaped upon us.
It was not until dark that the men returned, and we had
all the afternoon to get acquainted with the women and
children. Already the chief difficulty we had to encounter
presented itself. These people did not speak the language
of the lower Tanana and middle Yukon—Arthur’s
language—at all. Their speech had much more affinity[262]
with the upper Yukon language, and it dawned upon me
that they were not of the migration that had pushed up
the Tanana River from the Yukon, as all the natives as
far as the Salchaket certainly did, were not of that tribe or
that movement at all, but had come across country by
the Ketchumstock from the neighbourhood of Eagle—the
route we should return to the Yukon by—and were of the
Porcupine and Peel River stock. This was certainly a
surprise; I had deemed all the Tanana River Indians of
the same extraction and tongue, but the stretch of bad
water from the Salchaket to the Tanana Crossing was
evidently the boundary between two peoples.

CHIEF ISAAC

That night we met Chief Isaac and the principal men
of his tribe. At first it seemed that such broken English
as three or four of them had would be our only medium
of intercourse, but later one was discovered who had
visited the lower Tanana and the Yukon and who understood
Arthur indifferently well, and by the double interpretation,
halting and inefficient, but growing somewhat
better as we proceeded, it was possible to enter into
communication. These preliminaries arranged, the chief
made a set speech of dignity and force. He thanked me
for coming to them, and regretted he had not been able
to wait longer at the Healy River to help us to his camp.
When he was a boy he had been across to the Yukon and
had seen Bishop Bompas, and had been taught and baptized
by him, but he was an old man now and he had forgotten
what he had learned. I was the first minister most
of his people had ever seen. They heard that Indians
in other places had mission and school, and they had felt[263]
sorry a long time that no one came to teach them; for
they were very ignorant, little children who knew nothing,
and when they heard a rumour that a mission and school
would be brought to them their hearts were very glad.
Wherever we should see fit to “make mission,” there he
and his people would go, and would help build for us and
help us in every way; but he hoped it would be near Lake
Mansfield and the Crossing, where most of them lived at
present. Farther down the river was not so good for
their hunting and fishing, but they would go wherever
we said. That was the burden of the chief’s speech.

I took a liking to the old man at once. He was evidently
a chief that was a chief. The chieftainship here
was plainly not the effete and decaying institution it is
in many places on the Yukon. He spoke for all his people
without hesitation or question, and one felt that what
he said was law amongst them.

There followed for two days an almost continuous
course of instruction in the elements of the Christian faith
and Christian morals, all day long and far into the night,
with no more interval than cooking and eating required.
In the largest tent of the encampment, packed full of
men and women, the children wedged in where they could
get, myself seated on a pile of robes and skins, my interpreters
at my side, my hearers squatted on the spruce
boughs of the floor, the instruction went on. As it proceeded,
the interpretation improved, though it was still
difficult and clumsy, as speaking through two minds and
two mouths must always be. Whenever I stopped there
was urgent request to go on, until at last my voice was[264]
almost gone with incessant use. Over and over the same
things I went; the cardinal facts of religion—the Incarnation,
the Crucifixion, the Resurrection, the Ascension;
the cardinal laws of morality—the prohibition of murder,
adultery, theft, and falsehood; that something definite
might be left behind that should not be lost in the vagueness
of general recollection, and always with the insistence
that this was God’s world and not the devil’s world,
a world in which good should ultimately prevail in spite
of all opposition.

SAVAGE, HEATHEN, PAGAN

It is at once a high privilege and a solemn responsibility
to deal with souls to whom the appeal of the Christian
religion had never before been made, as were most
of my hearers. One cannot call them “heathen.” One
never thinks of these Alaskan natives as heathen. “Savage”
and “heathen” and “pagan” all meant, of course,
in their origin, just country people, and point to some
old-time, tremendous superciliousness of the city-bred,
long since disappeared, except, perhaps, from such places
as Whitechapel and the Bowery. A savage is simply a
forest dweller, a heathen a heath dweller, and for a large
part of each year I come, etymologically, within the terms
myself. But with its ordinary implication of ferocity
and bloodthirstiness it is absurd to apply the word
“savage” to the mild and gentle Alaskan Indian, and,
with its ordinary implication of bowing down to
wood and stone, it is misleading to apply the term
“heathen” to those who never made any sort of graven
image.

Much has been written, and cleverly written, about[265]
the Alaskan Indian that is preposterously untrue.
Arthur, my half-breed boy, had recently been reading a
story by Jack London, dealing with the Indians in the
vicinity of Tanana, where he was bred and born, and
his indignation at the representation of his people in
this story was amusing. The story was called The Wit
of Porportuk
, and it presented a native chief in almost
baronial state, with slaves waiting upon him in a large
banqueting hall and I know not what accumulated wealth
of furs and gold. Such pictures are far more flagrantly
untrue to any conditions that ever existed in Alaska than
anything Fenimore Cooper wrote about the Five Nations.
There were never any slaves in the interior; there
was never any wealth amongst the Indians; there was
never any state and circumstance of life. And the more
one lives amongst them and knows them, the less one believes
that they could ever have been a warlike people,
despite their own traditions. Sporadic forays, fostered
by their ignorant dread of one another or stirred up by
rival medicine-men, there may have been between different
tribes—and there certainly were between the Indians
and the Esquimaux—with ambuscade and slaughter of
isolated hunting parties that ventured too far beyond the
confines of their own territory; and one such affair would
furnish tradition for generations to dilate upon. I have
myself found all the men of Nulato gone scouting, or
hiding—I could not determine which—in the hills with
their guns, upon a rumour that the “Huskies,” or Esquimaux,
were coming; I have known the Indians of the
Yukon and the Tanana, and as far as the Koyukuk, excited[266]
and alarmed over the friendly visit of a handful of
ragged natives from the Copper River to Nenana at
Christmas time, although in either case it must certainly
have been fifty years since there was any actual hostile
incursion, and probably much longer.

A GENTLE, TIMID PEOPLE

They are a very timid people, and an exceedingly
peaceable people. Years and years may be spent amongst
them without knowledge of a single act of violence between
Indian men; they do not quarrel and fight. Bold
enough in the chase, willing to face dangers of ice and
water and wild beast, they have a dread of anything like
personal encounter, and will submit to a surprising amount
of imposition and overbearing on the part of a white man
without resorting to it. I knew a certain white man
who claimed a whole river valley north of the Yukon as
his, who warned off hunting parties of Indians who ventured
upon it, and made them give up game killed in
“his territory.” They came to the mission and complained
about it, but they never withstood the usurper.
It ought to be added that it always appeared more as
the making good of a practical joke than as a serious pretension,
but the point is—the Indians submitted.

So far as these natives of the interior are concerned
they were never idolaters. I cannot find that they had
any distinct notion of worship at all. Their religion had
root in a certain frantic terror of the unknown, and found
expression in ceaseless efforts to propitiate the malign
spirits surrounding them on every side. Thus they were
given over to the mastery of those amongst them who
had the traditional art of such propitiation, and fell more[267]
or less completely under that cruellest and most venal of
sways, the tyranny of the witch-doctor. It is impossible
to doubt, and hard to exaggerate, the grinding and brutal
exactions to which this rule led. Anything that a man
possessed might be demanded and must be yielded, on
pain of disease and death, even to the whole season’s
catch of fur or the deflowering of a young daughter. The
utmost greed and lust that can disgrace humanity found
its Indian expression in the lives of some of these medicine-men.

Since every sort of tyranny has its vulnerable spot,
since the despotism of Russia was tempered by assassination
and of Japan by the effect of public suicide, so
melioration of the tyranny of the medicine-man seems
to have been found in rivalry amongst members of the
craft itself. Oppressed beyond endurance by one practitioner,
allegiance would be transferred to some new
claimant of occult powers, and the breaking of the
monopoly of magic would be followed by a temporary
lightening of the burdens. Some of the most lurid of
Alaskan legends deal with the thaumaturgic contests of
rival medicine-men, and one judges that sleight of hand
and even hypnotic suggestion were cultivated to a fine
point.

To such minds the Christian teaching comes with
glad and one may say instantaneous acceptance. Their
attitude is entirely childlike. They are anxious to be
told more and more about it, to be told it over and over
again. There is never the slightest sign of incredulity.
It does not occur to them as possible that a man should[268]
be sent all this way to them, should hunt them up and
seek them out to tell it to them, unless it were true. And
one learns over again how universal is the appeal the
Christian religion, and in particular the Life of Our Lord,
makes to mankind. I have seen Indians and Esquimaux
mixed, hearing for the first time the details of the Passion,
stirred to as great indignation as was that barbarian
chieftain who laid his hand on his sword and cried,
“Would I and my men had been there!” or those Western
cowboys, so the story runs, bred in illiteracy and irreligion,
to whose children a school-teacher had given an
account of the same great events, and who rode up to the
schoolhouse the next day with guns and ropes, and asked:
“Which way did them blamed Jews go?”

The medicine-man lies low; may himself profess acceptance
of the new teaching, may even really accept it
(for it is very hard, indeed, to follow and judge all the
mental processes of an Indian)—yes, though it expressly
sweep all his devils away, out of the sick, out of the wind
and storm, from off every grave mound, though it leave
him no paltry net-tearing or trap-springing sprite to
work upon with his conjurations; yet the old superstition
dies hard, often crops up when one had thought it
perished, and even sometimes maintains itself, sub rosa,
side by side with definite, regular Christian worship.

THE OLD, OLD STORY

The arctic explorer Stefanson, a careful and acute
observer who has had exceptional opportunities for observation
of the intimate life of the Esquimaux, has
written much lately of the grafting of Christianity upon
native superstition and the existence of both together,[269]
as though it were some new thing or newly noticed by
himself. Yet every one familiar with the history of
Christianity knows that it has characterised the progress
of religion in all ages. There was never a people yet
that did not in great measure do this thing, nor is it
reasonable to suppose that it could have been otherwise.
It is impossible to make a tabula rasa of men’s minds.
It is impossible to uproot customs of immemorial antiquity
without leaving some rootlets behind. And what
is acquired joins itself insensibly to what is retained,
and either the incongruity is hidden beneath a change
of nomenclature or is not hidden at all. Our own social
life is threaded through and through with customs and
practices which go back to a superstitious origin. The
matter is such a commonplace of history that it is bootless
to labour it here.

A scientist is only a “scientist.” How that name
tends continually to depreciate itself as the pursuit of
physical science is divorced more and more completely
from a knowledge of literature, from a knowledge of the
humanities! And a scientist is a poor guide to an acquaintance
with man, civilised or uncivilised. To come
to the study of any race of man, even the most primitive,
without some knowledge of all the long history of
man, of all the long history of man’s thought, man’s
methods, man’s strivings, man’s accomplishments, man’s
failures, is to come so ill equipped that no just conclusions
are likely to be reached. Your exclusive “scientist”—and
such are most of them to-day—may be competent
to deal with circles and triangles, with wheels and levers[270]
with cells and glands, with germs and bacilli and micro-organisms
generally, with magnetos and dynamos, with
all the heavenly host if you like, but he has no equipment
to deal with man! Somatic anthropology in particular
tends to assume in some quarters such an overimportance
that one falls back upon the recollection that the
original head measurers were hatters and that all hatters
are proverbially mad. The occupation would seem to
carry the taint.

It was with much pleasure that I was able to hold
out hope to Chief Isaac of the mission and the school he
desired so earnestly for his people. It must not be supposed
that all of them were in the completely unevangelised
state which has been dwelt upon, that to all of
them the teaching of those two full days was novel; some
of them, like the chief himself, had been across to the
Yukon long ago and still bore some trace of the early labours
of the Church of England missionaries to whom this
region of Alaska that adjoins Canada is so much indebted.
Others had once been to the Ketchumstock, upon the
occasion of a visit from our missionary at Eagle, and
had received instruction from him. But there were
many present in that tent who had never seen any missionary,
never had any teaching, to whom it was wholly
new save as they might have picked up some inkling from
those that had been more fortunate.


The Tanana crossing.
The Tanana crossing.

Good going on the Yukon.
Good going on the Yukon.
TRIBAL CONNECTIONS

When we left this encampment Isaac sent two of his
young men to guide us, with a sled drawn by three or
four small dogs, so gaily caparisoned with tapis and ribbons,
tinsel, and pompons, that they might have been[271]
circus dogs. Here again is evidence of this tribe’s affinity
with the upper Yukon natives, and so with those of
the Mackenzie. I never saw the tapis, a broad, bright
ornamented cloth that lies upon the dog’s back under his
harness, on the Middle Yukon. It is characteristic of
the Peel River Indians who come across by the Rampart
House and La Pierre House.

A few hours’ journey brought us to the Tanana River
again, which we crossed, and took a portage on the other
side that went up a long defile and then along a ridge and
then down another long defile until at night we reached
the native village at Lake Mansfield; a picturesque spot,
for the lake is entirely surrounded by mountains except
on the side which opens to the river. Here the Alaskan
range and the Tanana River have approached so close
that the water almost washes the base of the foot-hills,
and the scenery is as fine and bold as any in Alaska. And
here, at Lake Mansfield, if only there were navigable connection
between the lake and the river into which it
drains, would be an admirable place for a mission station.

A couple of hours next day took us the seven remaining
miles to the Tanana Crossing. Here, at that time,
was a station of the military telegraph connecting Valdez
on the coast with Fort Egbert (Eagle) on the Yukon, a
line maintained, at enormous expense, purely for military
purposes. It passed through an almost entirely uninhabited
country in which perhaps scarcely a dozen messages
would originate in a year. The telegraph-line and
Fort Egbert itself are now abandoned. Strategic considerations
constitute a vague and variable quantity.[272]

It was strange to find this little station with two or
three men of the signal-corps away out here in the wilderness.
Their post was supplied by mule pack-train from
Fort Egbert, more than two hundred miles away, and
they told me that only ten pounds out of every hundred
that left Fort Egbert reached the Crossing, so self-limited
is a pack-train through such country. We amused ourselves
calculating just how much farther mules and men
could go until they ate up all they could carry.

The Tanana Crossing is a central spot for the Indians
of this region. Two days’ journey up the river was the
village of the Tetlin Indians. Two days’ journey into
the mountain range were the Mantasta Indians. Two
days’ journey across towards the Yukon were the Ketchumstock
Indians. Most of them would congregate at
this spot for certain parts of the year, should we plant a
mission there, and despite the picturesque situation of
Lake Mansfield, it looked as if the Crossing were the best
point for building.

THE TANANA CROSSING

Our route lay northeast, across country to Fortymile
on the Yukon, two hundred and fifty miles away, along
the trail for the greater part of the distance by which
the mule train reached the Tanana Crossing. The first
five miles was all up-hill, a long, stiff, steady climb to
the crest of the mountain that rises just behind the Crossing.
We had to take it slowly, with frequent stops, so
steep was the grade, and every now and then we got tantalising
glimpses through the timber of the scene that
spread wider and wider below us. Bend after bend of
the Tanana River unfolded itself; the Alaskan range[273]
gave peak after peak; there lay Lake Mansfield, deep in
its amphitheatre of hills, with the Indian village at its
head.

At last my impatience for the view that promised
made me leave the boys (we still had Isaac’s young men)
and push on alone to the top. And it was indeed by far
the noblest view of the winter, one of the grandest and
most extensive panoramas I had ever seen in my life.

Perhaps three miles away, as the crow flies, from the
river, and seventeen hundred and fifty feet above it, as
the aneroid gave it, we were already on the watershed,
and everywhere in the direction we were travelling the
wide-flung draws and gullies of the Fortymile River
stretched out, so clear and beautiful a display of the beginnings
of a great drainage system that my attention
was arrested, notwithstanding my eagerness for the sight
that awaited my turning around. But it was upon turning
around and looking in the direction from which we
had come that the grandeur and sublimity entered into
the scene. There was, indeed, no one great dominating
feature in this prospect as in the view of Denali from the
Rampart portage, but the whole background, bounding
the vision completely, was one vast wall of lofty white
peaks, stretching without a break for a hundred miles.
Enormous cloud masses rose and fell about this barrier,
now unfolding to reveal dark chasms and glittering glaciers,
now enshrouding them again. In the middle distance
the Tanana River wound and twisted its firm white
line amidst broken patches of snow and timber far away
to either hand, and, where glacial affluents discharged[274]
into it, were finer, threadlike lines that marked the many
mouths. The thick spruce mantling the slope in the
foreground gave a sombre contrast to the fields of snow,
and the yellow March sunshine was poured over all the
wide landscape save where the great clouds contended
with the great mountains.

The boys had stopped to build a fire and brew some
tea before leaving the timber, and I was glad of it, for it
gave me the chance to gaze my fill upon the inspiring
and fascinating scene in the pleasant warmth of the
mountain top, with the thermometer at 30° in the shade
and just 12° higher in the sunshine.

A NOBLE VIEW

How grateful I was for the clear bright day! What a
disappointment it has been again and again to reach
such an eminence and see—nothing! It was the most
extensive view of the great Alaskan range I had ever
secured—that long line of sharp peaks that stretches and
broadens from the coast inland until it culminates in the
highest point of the North American continent and then
curves its way back to the coast again. Of course, what
lay here within the vision was only a small part of one
arm of the range; it stopped far short of Denali on the
one hand and Mount Sanford on the other, though it
included Mount Kimball and Mount Hayes; yet it was
the most impressive sight of a mountain chain I had
ever beheld. It was a sight to be glad and grateful
for, to put high amongst one’s joyful remembrances;
and with this notable sight we bade farewell to the
Tanana valley.

Down the hill we went into Fortymile water and into[275]
a rolling country crossed by the military mule trail. If
the morning had been glorious the evening was full of
penance. Long before night our feet were sore from
slipping and sliding into those wretched mule tracks.
One cannot take one’s eyes from the trail for a moment,
every footstep must be watched, and even then one is
continually stumbling.

We were able, however, to rig our team with the double
hitch that is so much more economical of power than the
tandem hitch, whenever the width of the trail permits it.
We now carry a convertible rig, so that on narrow trails
or in deep snow we can string out the dogs one in front
of the other, and when the trail is wide enough can hitch
them side by side. “Seal,” the Great Dane pup we got
at the Salchaket, was a good and strong puller, but he
had no coat and no sense. It is bad enough to have no
coat in this country, but to have no coat and no sense
is fatal—as he found. His feet were continually sore
and he had to be specially provided for at night if it
were at all cold—a dog utterly unsuited to Alaska.

Thirty miles of such going as has been described is
tiring in the extreme, and when we reached the Lone
Cabin, behold! fifteen Indians camped about it, for whom,
when supper was done, followed two hours of teaching and
the baptism of six children. I would have liked to have
stayed a day with them, but if we were to spend Palm
Sunday at Fortymile and Easter at Eagle as had been
promised, the time remaining did no more than serve;
and there was a large band of Indians to visit at Ketchumstock.[276]

The next day took us into and across the Ketchumstock
Flats, a wide basin surrounded by hills and drained
by the Mosquito Fork of the Fortymile. The telegraph-line,
supported on tripods against the summer yielding
of the marshy soil, cuts straight across country. This
basin and the hills around form one of the greatest caribou
countries, perhaps, in the world. All day we had
passed fragments of the long fences that were in use in
times past by the Indians for driving the animals into
convenient places for slaughter.

The annual migration of the vast herd that roams the
section of Alaska between the Yukon and the Tanana
Rivers swarms over this Flat and through these hills,
and we were told at the Ketchumstock telegraph station
by the signal-corps men that they estimated that upward
of one hundred thousand animals crossed the Mosquito
Fork the previous October.

CARIBOU

The big game of Alaska is not yet seriously diminished,
though there was need for the legal protection that has
of late years been given. It is probable that more caribou
and young moose are killed every year by wolves
than by hunters. Only in the neighbourhood of a considerable
settlement is there danger of reckless and wasteful
slaughter, and some attention is paid by game wardens
to the markets of such places. The mountain-sheep
stands in greater danger of extermination than either
caribou or moose. Its meat, the most delicious mutton
in the world, as it has been pronounced by epicures,
brings a higher price than other wild meat, and it is easy
to destroy a band completely. The sheep on the mountains[277]
of the Alaskan range nearest to Fairbanks have, it
is said, been very greatly diminished, and that need not
be wondered at when one sees sled load after sled load,
aggregating several tons of meat, brought in at one shipment.
The law protecting the sheep probably needs
tightening up.

The big game is a great resource to all the people of
the country, white and native. It is no small advantage
to be able to take one’s gun in the fall and go out in the
valleys and kill a moose that will suffice for one man’s
meat almost the whole winter, or go into the hills and
kill four or five caribou that will stock his larder equally
well. The fresh, clean meat of the wilds has to most
palates far finer flavour than any cold-storage meat that
can be brought into the country; and, save at one or two
centres of population and distribution, cold-storage meat
is not available at all. Without its big game Alaska
would be virtually uninhabitable. Therefore most white
men are content that the necessary measures be taken to
prevent the wasteful slaughter of the game; for the rights
of the prospector and trapper and traveller, and the
rights of the natives to kill at any time what is necessary
for food, are explicitly reserved.

THE KETCHUMSTOCK

We reached the village and telegraph post of Ketchumstock
for the night only to find all the natives gone hunting;
but since they had gone in the direction of Chicken
Creek, towards which we were travelling, we were able
to catch up with them the next morning without going
far out of our way. While we were pitching our tent
near their encampment came two or three natives with[278]
dog teams, and as the dogs hesitated to pass our dogs,
loose on the trail, a voluble string of curses in English
fell from the Indian lips. Such is usually the first indication
of contact with white men, and in this case it
spoke of the proximity of the mining on Chicken Creek.
To discover the women chewing tobacco was to add but
another evidence of the sophistication of this tribe; a
different people from Chief Isaac’s tribe, different through
many years’ familiarity with the whites at these diggings.
If the mission to be built at the Crossing tends to keep
these Indians on the Tanana River and thus away from
the demoralisation of the diggings, it will do them solid
service.

In some way foul and profane language falls even more
offensively from Indians than from whites; for the same
reason, perhaps, that it sounds more offensive and shocking
from children than from adults. Sometimes the
Indian does not in the least understand the meaning of
the words he uses; they are the first English words he
ever heard and he hears them over and over again.

So here another day and a half was spent in instruction.
There are some forty souls in this tribe and they
have had teaching from time to time, though not in the
last few years, at the mouths of missionaries from Yukon
posts. Most of the adults had been baptized; I baptized
sixteen children. One curious feature of my stay was
the megaphonic recapitulation of the heads of the instruction,
after each session, by an elderly Indian who
stood out in the midst of the tents. What on earth this
man, with his town-crier voice, was proclaiming at such[279]
length, we were at a loss to conjecture, and upon inquiry
were informed: “Them women, not much sense; one time
tell ’em, quick forget; two time tell ’em, maybe little
remember.” So when we stopped for dinner and for
supper and for bed, each time this brazen-lunged spieler
stood forth and reiterated the main points of the discourse
“for the hareem,” as Doughty would say, whose
account of the attitude of the Arabs to their women often
reminds me of the Alaskan Indians. It was interesting,
but I should have preferred to edit the recapitulation.

When all was done for the day and we thought to go
to bed came an Indian named “Bum-Eyed-Bob” (these
white man’s nicknames, however dreadful, are always accepted
and used) for a long confabulation about the affairs
of the tribe, and I gathered incidentally that gambling
at the telegraph station had been the main diversion of
the winter. It seems ungracious to insist so much upon
the evil influence of the white men—we had been cordially
received and entertained at that very place, and our
money refused—but there is little doubt that the abandonment
of the telegraph-line will be a good thing for
these natives. Put two or three young men of no special
intellectual resource or ambition down in a lonely spot like
this, with no society at all save that of the natives and
practically nothing to do, and there is a natural and almost
inevitable trend to evil. To the exceptional man with
the desire of promotion, with books, and all this leisure,
it would be an admirable opportunity, but he would be
quite an exceptional man who should rise altogether
superior to the temptations to idleness and debauchery.[280]
One may have true and deep sympathy with these young
men and yet be conscious of the harm they often bring
about.

Ten miles or so from the encampment brought us to
Chicken Creek, and from that point we took the Fortymile
River. The direct trail to Eagle with its exasperating
mule tracks was now left, and our journey was on
the ice. But so warm was the weather that 16th of
March that we were wet-foot all day, and within the
space of eight hours that we were travelling we had snow,
sleet, rain, and sunshine. Leaving the main river, we
turned up Walker Fork and, after a few miles, leaving
that, we turned up Jack Wade Creek and pursued it far up
towards its head ere we reached the road-house for the
night.

THE FORTYMILE

We were now on historic ground, so far as gold mining
in Alaska is concerned. The “Fortymilers” bear the
same pioneer relation to gold mining in the North that
the “Fortyniners” bear to gold mining in California.
Ever since 1886 placers have been worked in this district,
and it still yields gold, though the output and the
number of men are alike much reduced. It is interesting
to talk with some of the original locators of this camp,
who may yet be found here and there in the country, and
to learn of the conditions in those early days when a
steamboat came up the Yukon once in a season bringing
such supplies and mail as the men received for the year.
It was here that the problem of working frozen ground
was first confronted and solved; here that the first
“miner’s law” was promulgated, the first “miners’ meeting”[281]
dealt out justice. Your “old-timer” anywhere is
commonly laudator temporis acti, but there is good reason
to believe that these early, and certainly most adventurous,
gold-miners, some of whom forced a way into the
country when there were no routes of travel, and subsisted
on its resources while they explored and prospected
it, were men of a higher stamp than many who have come
in since. The extent to which that early prospecting was
carried is not generally known, for these men, after the
manner of their kind, left no record behind them. There
are few creek beds that give any promise at all in the
whole of this vast country that have not had some holes
sunk in them. Even in districts so remote as the Koyukuk,
signs of old prospecting are encountered. When a
stampede took place to the Red Mountain or Indian
River country of the middle Koyukuk in 1911-12, I
was told that there was not a creek in the camp that did
not show signs of having been prospected long before,
although it had passed altogether out of knowledge that
this particular region had ever been visited by prospectors.

“SNIPING ON THE BARS”

As the Fortymile is the oldest gold camp in the North,
some of its trail making is of the best in Alaska. In
particular the trail from the head of Jack Wade Creek
down into Steel Creek reminded one of the Alpine roads
in its bold, not to say daring, engineering. It drops from
bench to bench in great sweeping curves always with a
practicable grade, and must descend nigh a thousand feet
in a couple of miles. At the mouth of Steel Creek we
are on the Fortymile River again, having saved a day’s[282]
journey by this traverse. And here, on the Fortymile,
we passed several men “sniping on the bars,” as the very
first Alaskan gold-miners did on this same river, and
probably on these same bars, twenty-five years ago.
One hand moved the “rocker” to and fro and the other
poured water into it with the “long Tom”; so was the
gold washed out of the gravel taken from just below the
ice. It was interesting to see this primitive method still
in practice and to learn from the men that they were
making “better than wages.”

The Fortymile is a very picturesque but most tortuous
river. In one place, called appropriately “The Kink,” I
was able to clamber over a ridge of rocks and reach another
bend of the river in six or seven minutes, and then
had to wait twenty-five minutes for the dog team, going
at a good clip, to come around to me. At length we
reached the spot where a vista cut through the timber
that clothes both banks, marked the 141st meridian, the
international boundary, and passed out of Alaska into
British territory. A few miles more brought us to Moose
Creek, where a little Canadian custom-house is situated,
and there we spent the night.

The next day we reached the Yukon; passing gold
dredges laid up for the winter and other signs of still-persisting
mining activity, going through the narrow wild
cañon of the Fortymile, and so to the little town at its
mouth of the same name, where there is a mission of the
Church of England and a post of the Royal Northwest
Mounted Police. I never come into contact with this
admirable body of men without wishing that we had a[283]
similar body charged with the enforcement of the law
in Alaska.

Sunday was spent there officiating for the layman in
charge of the mission and in interesting talk with the
sergeant of police about the annual winter journey from
Dawson to Fort McPherson on the McKenzie, from which
he had just returned with a detail of men. The next
winter he and his detail lost their way and starved and
froze to death on the same journey.

Here at one time was a flourishing Indian mission and
school, and here Bishop Bompas, the true “Apostle of the
North,” lived for some time. The story of this man’s
forty-five years’ single-eyed devotion to the Indians of the
Yukon and McKenzie Rivers is one of the brave chapters
of missionary history. But the Church of England “does
not advertise.” Writers about Alaska, even writers
about Alaskan missions, carefully collect all the data of
the early Russian missions on the coast, but ignore altogether
the equally influential and lasting work done along
five hundred miles of what is now the American Yukon
by the missionary clergy of the English Church before
and after the Purchase. Bishop Bompas identified himself
so closely with the natives as to become almost one
of them in the eyes of the white men, and many curious
stories linger amongst the old-timers as to his habits and
appearance. It is interesting to know that the bishop
was a son of that Sergeant Bompas of the English bar
from whom Dickens drew the character of Sergeant
Buzfuz, counsel for the plaintiff in the famous suit of
“Bardell v. Pickwick.”[284]

But the natives have all left Fortymile, some to the
large village of Moosehide just below Dawson, some to
Eagle. The town, too, like all the upper Yukon towns, is
much decayed; the custom-house, the police barracks,
the company’s store, the road-house, and the little mission
embracing nearly all its activities and housing nearly
all its population.

There is always some feeling of satisfaction in reaching
the broad highway of the Yukon again, even though
rough ice make bad going and one of the most notorious,
dirty road-houses in the North hold its menace over one
all day and amply fulfil it at night. There is indeed so
little travel on the river now that it does not pay any
one to keep a road-house save as incidental to a steamboat
wood camp and summer fishing station. Two
short days’ travel brought us across the international
boundary again to Eagle in Alaska, where at that time
Fort Egbert was garrisoned with two companies of
soldiers.

EAGLE

Eagle and Fort Egbert together, for the one begins
where the other ends, have perhaps the finest and most
commanding situation of any settlement on the Yukon
River. The mountains rise with dignity just across the
water and break pleasingly into the valley of Eagle Creek,
a few miles up-stream. To the rear of the town an inconsiderable
flat does but give space and setting before
the mountains rise again; while just below the military
post stands the bold and lofty bluff called the Eagle
Rock, with Mission Creek winding into the Yukon at its
foot. Robert Louis Stevenson said that Edinburgh has[285]
the finest situation of any capital in Europe and pays
for it by having the worst climate of any city in the world.
It would not be just to paraphrase this description with
regard to Eagle, for while it is unsurpassed on the Yukon
for site, there are spots on that river where still more
disagreeable weather prevails; yet it cannot be denied
that the position of the place subjects it to exceedingly
bitter winds, or that the valley of Eagle Creek, which
gives pleasing variety to the prospect, acts also as a channel
to convey the full force of the blast. Climate everywhere
is a very local thing; topographical considerations
often altogether outweigh geographical; and nowhere is
this truer than in Alaska. Commanding sites are necessarily
exposed sites, and he who would dwell in comfort
must build in seclusion.

A native village of eighty or ninety souls, with its
church and school, lies three miles up-stream from the
town, so that the relative positions of village, town, and
military post exactly duplicate those at Tanana. It
must at once be stated, however, that this situation has
not led to anything like the demoralisation amongst the
natives at Eagle that thrusts itself into notice at the
other place. Whether it were the longer training in
Christian morals that lay behind these people, or better
hap in the matter of post commanders (certainly there
was never such scandalous irregularity and indifference
at Egbert as marked one administration at Gibbon), or
the vigilance during a number of consecutive years of an
especially active deputy marshal and the wisdom and
concern through an even longer period of a commissioner[286]
much above the common stamp,[F] or all these causes combined,
the natives at Eagle have not suffered from the
proximity of soldiers and civilians in the same measure
as the natives at Tanana. Drunkenness and debauchery
there have been again and again, but they have been
severely checked and restrained by both the civil and
military authorities.

It was pleasant during Holy Week and Easter to see
so many of the enlisted men of the garrison taking part
in the services in town; pleasant, especially, to see officers
and men singing together in the choir, a tribute to the
tact and zeal of the earnest layman in charge of this
mission; and it was pleasant at the village to hear the
native liturgy again and to see old men and women following
the lessons in the native Bible.

FORT EGBERT ABANDONED

Fort Egbert is abandoned now, another addition to
the melancholy of the Yukon; its extensive buildings, barracks,
and officers’ quarters, post-exchange and commissariat,
hospital, sawmill, and artisans’ shops, a spacious,
complete gymnasium only recently built, are all vacant
and deserted. In the yards lie three thousand cords of dry
wood, a year’s supply; cut on the hills, awaiting the expected
annual contracts, lie as many more—six thousand
cords of wood left to rot! Some of us perverse “conservationists,”
upon whom the unanimous Alaskan press delights
to pour scorn, lament the trees more than the troops.

One may write thus and yet have many pleasant personal[287]
associations with the post and those who have lived
there. A large and varied military acquaintanceship is
acquired by regular visits to these Alaskan forts, for the
whole command changes every two years. If one stayed
in the country long enough one would get to know the
whole United States army, as regiment after regiment
spent its brief term of “foreign service” in the North.
Gazing upon the empty quarters, the occasion of my
first visit came back vividly, when there was diphtheria
amongst the natives at Circle and none to cope with it
save the missionary nurse. The civil codes containing
no provision for quarantine, the United States commissioner
at Circle could not help, and the Indians grew
restive and rebellious, and when Christmas came broke
through the restrictions completely. Even some of the
whites of the place defied her prohibition and attended
native dances and encouraged the Indians in their self-willed
folly.

SOME ARMY OFFICERS

So I went up the week’s journey to Eagle and sought
assistance from Major Plummer, the officer commanding
the post, who, after telegraphing to Washington, promptly
despatched a hospital steward and a couple of soldiers,
and placed them entirely at the nurse’s disposal. “I
don’t think we have any law for it,” he said, “but we’ll
bluff it out.” And bluff it out they did very effectively
until the disease was stamped out, and then they thoroughly
disinfected and whitewashed every cabin that
had been occupied by the sick. I used to tell that
nurse that, so far as I knew, she was the only woman
who had ever had command of United States soldiers.[288]

Then there was Captain Langdon of the same regiment,
the scholarly soldier, with the account of every
great campaign in history at his fingers’ ends. I recollect
one evening, when we had been talking of the Peninsular
War, I ventured to spring on him the ancient schoolboy
conundrum: “What lines are those, the most famous ever
made by an Englishman, yet that are never quoted?”
“Lines?” said he, “lines?” though I don’t think he had
ever heard the jest. “They must be the Lines of Torres
Vedras.” How well I remember the musical box that
used to arouse me at seven in the morning, however
late we had sat talking the night before!

And that young lieutenant, of wealthy New York
people, just arrived from West Point, who was sent by
another commandant to report upon the condition of the
natives at the village and who came back and reported
the whole population in utter destitution and recommended
the issue of free rations to them all! As a matter
of fact, during the administration of this commanding
officer, some sixteen or eighteen persons were put
upon the list for gratuitous grub, and it took a written
protest to get them off. For no one who has the welfare
of the natives at heart can tolerate the notion of making
them paupers; these who have always fended abundantly
for themselves, and can entirely do so yet. With free
rations there would be no more hunting, no more trapping,
no more fishing; and a hardy, self-supporting race
would sink at once to sloth and beggary and forget all
that made men of them. If it were designed to destroy
the Indian at a blow, here is an easy way to do it. Yet[289]
there are some, obsessed with the craze about what is
called education, regarding it as an end in itself and not
as a means to any end, who recommend this pauperising
because it would permit the execution of a compulsory
school-attendance law. Or is it a personal delusion of
mine that esteems an honest, industrious, self-supporting
Indian who cannot read and write English above
one who can read and write English—and can do nothing
else—and so separates me from many who are working
amongst the natives?

These days at the end of March, when the sun shines
more than twelve hours in the twenty-four, are too long
for the ordinary winter day’s twenty-five miles or so, and
yet not quite long enough, even if man and dogs could
stand it, to double the stage; so that there is much daylight
leisure at road-houses. One grows anxious, after
four months on the trail, to be done with it; to draw as
quickly as may be to one’s “thawing-out” place. One
even becomes a little impatient of the continual dog
talk and mining talk of the road-houses, to which one
has listened all the winter. On the other hand, the
travelling is very pleasant and the going usually very
good, so that one may often ride on the sled for long
stretches.

By river and portage—one portage that comes so finely
down to the Yukon from a bench that there is pleasure in
anticipating the view it affords—in two days we reached
the Nation road-house, just below the mouth of the Nation
River, a name that has always puzzled me. Here all night
long the wolves howling around the carcass of a horse kept[290]
our dogs awake, and the whimpering of the dogs kept us
awake. The country beyond the Yukon to the northeast,
the large area included between the Yukon and the Porcupine,
into which the Nation River offers passage, is
one of the wildest and least known portions of Alaska,
abounding in game and beasts of prey.

THE GLARE OF THE SUN

At the Charley River we visited the native village and
held service and instruction as well as inadequate interpretation
permitted. Round Coal Creek and Woodchopper
Creek the scenery becomes bold and attractive,
but we found, as usual, that as we pushed farther and
farther down the river the snow was deeper and the going
not so good. The sun grows very bright upon the snow
these days of late March and early April. Even through
heavily tinted glasses it inflames the eyes more or less,
and a couple of hours without protection would bring
snow-blindness. Bright days at this season are the only
days in all the year when the camera shutter may be
used at its full speed. When the sun comes out after a
flurry of new snow in April, the light is many times
greater than in midsummer.


"A portage that comes so finely down to the Yukon that there is pleasure in anticipating the view it affords."
“A portage that comes so finely down to the Yukon that there is pleasure in anticipating the view it affords.”

Fort Yukon.
Fort Yukon.

We reached Circle in a day and a half from Woodchopper
Creek, in time to spend Sunday there. Circle
had not changed much in the five years that had elapsed
since the first visit to it mentioned in these pages. The
slender trellis of the wireless telegraph had added a prominent
feature to its river bank; a few more empty cabins
had been torn down for fire-wood. Here it was necessary
to shoot the Great Dane pup we got at the Salchaket.
His feet were still very sore and he quite useless for the[291]
next winter, while Doc was returned to me from Fairbanks,
not much the worse for his severe frost-bite.
Indian after Indian begged for the dog, but I had more
regard for him than to turn him over to the tender
mercies of an Indian. There are exceptional Indians, but
for my part I would rather be a dead dog than an ordinary
Indian’s dog—so he died.

There remained the seventy-five or eighty miles
through the Yukon Flats to Fort Yukon—always the
most dangerous stretch of the river, and at this season,
when the winter’s trail was beginning to break up, particularly
so. It would be entirely practicable to cut a
land trail that should not touch the river at all, or
not at more than one point, between Circle and Fort
Yukon, and such a portage besides removing all the danger
would save perhaps twenty miles. In many places
it was necessary for one of us to go ahead with an axe,
constantly sounding and testing the ice. Here and there
we made a circuit around open water into which the ice
that bore the trail had collapsed bodily—one of them a
particularly ugly place, with black water twenty feet
deep running at six or seven miles an hour. I never pass
this stretch of river without a feeling of gratitude that
I am safely over it once more.

CAPTAIN AMUNDSEN

As we left the Halfway Island we passed an Indian
from Fort Yukon going up the river with dogs and toboggan,
and I chuckled, as I returned his very polite
salutation and shook hands with him, at the success of
the way he had been dealt with the previous fall, for he
had been a particularly churlish fellow with an insolent[292]
manner. Six or seven years before he had been taken
by Captain Amundsen, of the Gjoa, as guide along this
stretch of the river. It will be remembered that when
that skilful and fortunate navigator had reached Herschell
Island from the east, he left his ship in winter quarters
and made a rapid journey with Esquimaux across country
to Fort Yukon expecting to find a telegraph station there
from which he could send word of his success. But to his
disappointment he found it necessary to go two hundred
and thirty miles farther up the river to Eagle, before he
could despatch his message. So he left his Esquimaux
at Fort Yukon and took this Indian as guide. And in his
modest and most interesting book he mentions the man’s
surliness and says he was glad to get rid of him at Circle.

Some new outbreak of insolence for which he had been
flung out of a store decided that he must be dealt with,
and I sent for him, for the chief, the native minister, and
the interpreter. With these assessors beside me, and
Captain Amundsen’s book open on the table, I spoke
to the man of his general conduct and reputation. I
read the derogatory remark about him in the book
“printed for all the world to read,” and told him that
of all the people, white and native, the captain had
met on his journeys, only one was spoken of harshly
and he was the one. It made a great impression on the
man. The chief and the native minister followed it up
with their harangues, and the net result was a thorough
change in his whole attitude and demeanour. He told
us he felt the shame of being held up to the world as rude
and impudent and would try to amend. He has tried so[293]
successfully that he is now one of the politest and most
courteous Indians in the village, for which, if this should
ever chance to reach Captain Amundsen’s eye, I trust
he will accept our thanks.

Fort Yukon, where the headquarters of the archdeaconry
of the Yukon are now fixed, grows in native
population and importance. A new and sightly church,
a new schoolhouse, a new two-story mission house, a medical
missionary and a nurse in residence, as well as a native
clergyman, mark the Indian metropolis of this region
and perhaps of all interior Alaska. Self-government is
fostered amongst the people by a village council elected
annually, that settles native troubles and disputes and
takes charge of movements for the general good, and of
the relief of native poverty. The resident physician has
been appointed justice of the peace and there is effort to
enforce the law of the land at a place where every man
has been a law unto himself. But it is a very slow and
difficult matter to enforce law in this country at all, and
more particularly at these remote points; and the class of
white men who are to be found around native villages,
many of whom “fear not God neither regard man,”
pursue their debauchery and deviltry long time unwhipped.[294]


CHAPTER X

FROM THE TANANA RIVER TO THE KUSKOKWIM—THENCE TO
THE IDITAROD MINING CAMP—THENCE TO THE YUKON,
AND UP THAT RIVER TO FORT YUKON

The discovery of gold on the Innoko in the winter of
1906-7, and the “strike” on the Iditarod, a tributary of
the Innoko, some three years later, opened up a new
region of Alaska. It is characteristic of a gold discovery
in a new district that it sets men feverishly to work prospecting
all the adjacent country, and sends them as far
afield from it as the new base of supplies will allow them
to stretch their tether. A glance at the map will show
that the Innoko and Iditarod country lies between the
two great rivers of Alaska, the Yukon and the Kuskokwim,
much lower down the Yukon than any of the earlier
gold discoveries; that is to say that while the Tanana
gold fields lie off the Middle Yukon, the Circle fields off
the upper Yukon, the Iditarod camp belongs to the
lower river. The Innoko workings were not extensive
nor very rich, but they furnished a base for prospecting
from which the Iditarod was reached, and Flat Creek, in
the latter district, promised to be wonderfully rich.
Immediately upon the news of this strike reaching the
other camps of the interior, preparations were made far
and wide for migrating thither upon the opening of[295]
Yukon navigation, and the early summer of 1910 saw a
wild stampede to the Iditarod. Saloon-keepers, store-keepers,
traders of all kinds, and the rag-tag and bobtail
that always flock to a new camp were on the move
so soon as the ice went out. From Dawson, from the
Fortymile, from Circle, from Fairbanks, from the Koyukuk,
and as soon as Bering Sea permitted, from Nome,
all sorts of craft bore all sorts of people to the new
Eldorado, while the first through steamboats from the
outside were crowded with people from the Pacific coast
eager to share in the opportunity of wealth. The sensational
magazines had been printing article after article
about “The incalculable riches of Alaska,” and here were
people hoping to pick some of it up. Iditarod City
sprang into life as the largest “city” of the interior; the
centre of gravity of the population of the interior of
Alaska was shifted a thousand miles in a month.

Iditarod City furnished a new and large base of supplies.
Amidst the heterogeneous mass of humanity that
swarmed into the place, though by no means the largest
element in it, were experienced prospectors from every
other district in Alaska. Under the iniquitous law that
then prevailed and has only recently been modified, by
which there was no limit at all to the number of claims in
a district which one man could stake for himself and
others, every creek adjacent to Flat Creek, every creek
for many miles in every direction, had long since been tied
up by the men with lead-pencils and hatchets. So the
newly arrived prospectors must spread out yet wider, and
they were soon scattered over all the rugged hundred[296]
miles between Iditarod City and the Kuskokwim River.
Here and there they found prospects; and here and there
what promised to be “pay.” They started a new town,
Georgetown, on the Kuskokwim itself; another town
sprang up on the Takotna, a tributary of the Kuskokwim;
and the great Commercial Company of Alaska, ever alert
for new developments, put a steamboat on the Kuskokwim
and built trading-posts at both these points. Thus
the Kuskokwim country, which for long had been one of
the least-known portions of Alaska, was opened up almost
at a stroke.

CAMP AT 50° BELOW

It was my purpose to visit Iditarod City during the
winter of 1910-11, although, by reason of the distance to
be travelled, a journey thither would involve the omission
of the customary winter visit to upper Yukon points.
When the northern trip to the Koyukuk was returned
from at Tanana, a sad journey had to be made to Nenana
to bury the body of Miss Farthing, and Doctor Loomis,
missionary physician at Tanana, who accompanied me
on this errand, had almost as rough a breaking-in to the
Alaska trail as we came back to Tanana again as Doctor
Burke had in our journey over the “first ice” of the
Koyukuk two years before. Two feet of new snow lay
on the trail, and the thermometer went down to 60°
below zero. We were camped once on the mail trail,
unable to reach a road-house, at 50° below zero.


The rough breaking in of Doctor Loomis, camped on the mail trail at 50° below zero, unable to reach a road-house for the deep snow.
The rough breaking in of Doctor Loomis, camped on the mail trail at 50° below zero, unable to reach a road-house for the deep snow.

Esquimaux of the Upper Kuskokwim.
Esquimaux of the Upper Kuskokwim.
THE ROUTE TO THE IDITAROD

From Tanana the beaten track to the Iditarod lay
one hundred and sixty miles down the Yukon to Lewis’s
Landing, and then across country by the Lewis Cut-Off
one hundred miles to Dishkaket on the Innoko, and thence[297]
across country another hundred miles to Iditarod City.
But I designed to penetrate to the Iditarod by another
route. I had long desired to visit Lake Minchúmina and
its little band of Indians, and to pass through the upper
Kuskokwim country. So I had engaged a Minchúmina
Indian as a guide, and laid my course up the Tanana
River to the Coschaket, and then due south across country
to Lake Minchúmina and the upper Kuskokwim.

The Cosna is a small stream confluent with the Tanana,
about thirty miles above the mouth of that river, and we
had hoped to reach it by the river trail upon the same
day we left the mission at Tanana, the 18th of February,
1911. But the trail was too heavy and the going too
slow and the start too late. When we had reached Fish
Creek, about half-way, it was already growing dark, and
we were glad to stop in a native cabin, where was an old
widow woman with a blind daughter. The daughter,
unmarried, had a little baby, and I inquired through
Walter who the father was and whether the girl had
willingly received the man or if he had taken advantage
of her blindness. She named an unmarried Indian,
known to me, and declared that she had not been
consenting. It seemed a paltry and contemptible trick
to take advantage of a fatherless blind girl. I baptized
the baby and resolved to make the man marry
the girl.

The next night we reached the Coschaket, which,
following the Indian rule, means “mouth of the Cosna,”
and found that our guide, Minchúmina John, had already
relayed a load of grub that Walter had previously brought[298]
here from Tanana, one day’s march upon our journey.
Our course from the Coschaket left the Tanana River
and struck across country by an old Indian trail that had
not been used that winter. Through scrubby spruce and
over frozen lakes and swamps, crossing the Cosna several
times—a narrow little river with high steep banks—the
trail went, until it brought us to a hunting camp of
the Indians, about eighteen miles from the Coschaket.
Here our stuff was cached and here we spent the night,
doctoring the sick amongst them as well as we could.
My eyes had been sorely tried this day despite dark
smoked glasses, for we were travelling almost due south,
and the sun was now some hours in the sky and yet low
enough to shine right in one’s face. So Walter stopped
at a birch-tree, stripped some of the bark, and made an
eye-shade that was a great comfort and relief.

From this place began the slow work of double-tripping.
The unbroken snow was too deep to permit the
hauling of our increased load over it without a preliminary
breaking out of a trail on snow-shoes. So camp was
left standing and Walter and John went ahead all day
and returned late at night with eight or nine miles of
trail broken, while I stayed in camp and had dog feed
cooked and supper ready. The next day we advanced
the camp so far as the trail was broken. A moose had
used the trail for some distance, however, since the boys
left it, and his great plunging hoofs had torn up the snow
worse than a horse would have done.

A driving wind and heavy snowfall had drifted the
new trail in the night so badly, moreover, that we were[299]
not able to cover the full stretch that had been snow-shoed,
but camped in the dusk after we had gone eight miles.
Eight miles in two days was certainly very poor travel,
and at this rate our supplies would never take us down
to the forks of the Kuskokwim. Yet there was no other
way in which we could proceed. The weather was exceedingly
mild, too mild for comfort—the thermometer
ranging from 20° to 25° above—and the dogs felt the unseasonable
warmth. It took us all that week to make
the watershed between the drainage of the Tanana and
the drainage of the Kuskokwim, a point about half-way
to Lake Minchúmina. One day trail was broken, the
next day the loads went forward. Tie the dogs as securely
as one would, it was not safe to go off and leave our supplies
exposed to the ravages that a broken chain or a
slipped collar might bring, so two went forward and I sat
down in camp. The boys on their return usually brought
with them a few brace of ptarmigan or grouse or spruce
hen or, at the least, a rabbit or so.

THE CAMP-ROBBERS

The camp-robbers, to my mind the most interesting
of Alaskan birds, became very friendly and tame on these
vigils. They stay in the country all the winter, when
most birds have migrated, like prosperous mine owners,
to less rigorous climates; they turn up everywhere, in
the most mysterious way, so soon as one begins to make
any preparation for camping, and they are bold and
fearless and take all sorts of chances. On this journey
more than once they alighted on a moving sled and
pecked at the dried fish that happened to be exposed.
Yet they are so alert and so quick in their movements[300]
that it would be difficult to catch them were they actually
under one’s hand. One of them, during a long day in
camp, grew so tame that it pecked crumbs off the toe of
my moccasin, and in another day or two would, one feels
sure, have eaten out of the hand. There is a curious
belief, strongly intrenched in the Alaskan mind, that the
nest of this most common bird has never been found, and
that the Smithsonian Institution has a standing offer of a
large sum of money for the discovery. They build in the
spruce-trees, ten or twelve feet above the ground, a nest
of rough twigs, and lay five very small eggs, grey spotted
with black. This, at any rate, is the description that
Walter gives me of a nest he discovered with the bird
sitting upon it, and I have found the boy’s accounts of
such matters entirely trustworthy. It is curious, however,
that the nest of a bird so common all over Alaska
as the camp-robber should be so rarely found. At times
they are very mischievous and destructive, and the man
who builds a careless cache will often be heard denouncing
them, but to my mind a bird who gives us his enlivening
company throughout the dead of an Alaskan winter deserves
what pickings he can get.

SOFT WEATHER

On Saturday, the 25th of February, after climbing a
rather stiff hill, we passed temporarily out of Yukon into
Kuskokwim waters, for the tributaries of these two great
drainage systems interlock in these hills. At the foot of
the hill we stopped for lunch, a roaring fire was soon built,
and a great cube of beaten snow impaled upon a stake
was set up before the fire to drip into a pan for tea water,
while the boys roasted rabbits. In a few hours more we[301]
were on the banks of one of the tributaries of the East
Fork (properly the North Fork) of the Kuskokwim.
Here, in an unoccupied native cabin, we made our camp
and lay over Sunday, and here began the most remarkable
spell of weather I have known in the interior at this season
of the year. The thermometer rose to 37° and then to
40°; the snow everywhere was thawing, and presently it
began to rain steadily. It was the first time I had seen a
decided thaw in February, let alone rain.

Next day the rain turned to snow, but since the thermometer
still stood around 40°, the snow melted as it fell,
and we were wet through all day. The snow underfoot,
however, was so much less and so much harder that we
were able to proceed without preliminary trail breaking.
But it was a most disagreeable day and the prelude to
a more disagreeable night. Soft, wet snow clings to everything
it touches. The dogs are soon carrying an additional
burden; balls of snow form on all projecting tufts
of hair; masses of snow must continually be beaten off
the sled. Every time a snow-shoe is lifted from the
ground it lifts a few pounds of snow with it. One’s
moccasins and socks are soon wet through, and the feet,
encased in this sodden cold covering, grow numb and
stay so. We crossed a considerable mountain pass in
driving snow, and should never have found the way without
John, for much of it was above timber, and when it
took us through woods the blazes on the trees were so
bleached with age as to be difficult of recognition. The
Indians have used this trail for generations; but few
white men have ever passed along it.[302]

Wet snow, wet spruce boughs, wet tent, wet wood, wet
clothing make poor camping. Water-proof equipment is
so rarely needed on the winter trail that one does not
bother with it. But the climate of the Kuskokwim valley
is evidently different from that of the rest of the interior,
if, as John said, such weather is not remarkable in these
parts at this season. A third day was of much the same
description; thawing and heavily snowing all day, the
thermometer between 36° and 40°. The labour of going
ahead of the teams and breaking trail, on the snow-shoes,
through slush, grew so great that I relinquished it to John
and took the handle-bars of his sled. We were approaching
Lake Minchúmina, but the hills that led us into
Yukon waters once more and should have given us views
of the lake and the great mountains beyond gave nothing.
It is a keen disappointment to be utterly denied
great views, the expectation of which has been a support
through long distances and fatigues.

At noon we built a fire with considerable difficulty,
but once it was started we plied it with fuel till we had a
noble, roaring bonfire, and we hung our wet socks and
moccasins and parkees and caps and mitts around it and
stayed there until they were dry, though the resumption
of our journey in the continuous melting snow soon wet
everything through again.

LAKE MINCHÚMINA

At length, late in the evening of the 28th of February,
we descended a long ridge and came upon the northeastern
shore of Lake Minchúmina, one of the most considerable
lakes of interior Alaska. It stretched its broad
expanse away into the misty distance, the farther shore[303]
quite invisible, the snow driving slowly over it, and it
looked as though we had stumbled by mistake upon the
shores of the Arctic Ocean. There was no sort of trail
upon it and the snow-shoes sank through the melting
snow of its surface into the water that lay upon the ice
and brought up a load of slush at every step; yet the
going would have been still worse without them. The
recollection of the six miles we trudged across that lake
is a dismal recollection of utter fatigue, of mechanical
lifting and falling of encumbered feet with the recurring
feeling that it would be impossible to lift them any more.
All across that lake I ate snow, and that and the back-ache
legacy of an old strain are my signs of approaching
exhaustion. Four hours passed ere we heard the noise
of dogs and saw the glimmer of a light through the darkness,
and the hearts of men and beasts alike leaped to the
expectation of rest and shelter. We had feared the village
might be deserted and were rejoiced that the Indians
were still there.

Never was hospitality more grateful than that we had
from the little remote band of natives at the Minchúmina
village. They made a pot of tea and fried some flap-jacks
for us, and that was our supper, though I think the
boys ate some boiled moose meat from a pot on the stove.
We had plenty of grub, but were too weary to cook it;
we spread our bedding down on the floor amongst a dozen
others and fell almost at once into a deep sleep. Almost
at once; for the arrival of our eight dogs had made a
commotion amongst the canine population of the place,
that after repeated outbreaks of noisy animosity and[304]
defiance seemed to turn by common consent into a
friendly and most protracted howling contest in which
my malamute “Muk” plainly outdid all competitors.
How much longer the noise would have kept up it is hard
to say—dogs never seem too tired to howl—but when
the limit of Indian patience was reached, an aged crone
rolled out of the bed into which she had rolled “all standing,”
seized a staff and went outdoors to lay it impartially
upon the backs of all the disturbers of the peace,
domestic and foreign, with a screech that was as formidable
as the blows. The rest was silence.

The next morning a dozen alarm-clocks went off within
a few minutes of each other. Every adult in that cabin
owned a separate alarm-clock, and rose, one supposes,
to the summons of no other timepiece. At any rate, the
clocks went off at intervals, and the natives arose one by
one and seemed hugely to enjoy the clatter. Let one
purchase a new thing and every individual in the community
must have one also.

But what struck me instantly upon arising was the
miraculous transformation that had taken place outdoors.
The sun was shining brilliantly through a clear
sky! I hastened to dress and, not waiting for breakfast,
seized my camera and started out. The chinook was
over; the sharp, welcome tang of frost was in the air; the
snow was hard underfoot. Out upon the gleaming surface
of the lake I went for nigh a mile, resolutely refusing
to look behind. I knew what vision awaited me when I
turned around, had, indeed, caught a slight glimpse as I
left the cabin, and I wanted the smooth, open foreground[305]
of the lake that I might see it to the best
advantage.

DENALI AND HIS WIFE

There is probably no other view of North America’s
greatest mountain group comparable to that from Lake
Minchúmina. From almost every other coign of vantage
in the interior I had seen it and found it more or less
unsatisfying. Only from distant points like the Pedro
Dome or the summit between Rampart and Glen Gulch
does the whole mass and uplift of it come into view with
dignity and impressiveness. At close range the peaks
seem stunted and inconspicuous, their rounded, retreating
slopes lacking strong lines and decided character.
But from the lake the precipitous western face of Denali
and Denali’s Wife rise sheer, revealed by the level foreground
of the snow from base to summit. It was, indeed,
a glorious scene. There stood the master peak, seeming
a stupendous vertical wall of rock rising twenty thousand
feet to a splendid sharp crest perhaps some forty or
fifty miles away; there, a little farther to the south, rose
the companion mass, a smaller but still enormous elevation
of equally savage inaccessibility; while between them,
near the base, little sharp peaks stretched like a corridor
of ruined arches from mass to mass. One was struck at
once by the simple appropriateness of the native names
for these mountains. The master peak is Denali—the
great one; the lesser peak is Denali’s Wife; and the little
peaks between are the children. And my indignation
kindled at the substitution of modern names for these
ancient mountain names bestowed immemorially by the
original inhabitants of the land! Is it too late to strike[306]
Mount McKinley and Mount Foraker from the map?
The names were given fifteen or sixteen years ago only,
by one who saw them no nearer than a hundred miles.
Is it too late to restore the native names contemptuously
displaced?

The majesty of the scene grew upon me as I gazed,
and presently hand went to camera that some record of
it might be attempted. But alas for the limitations of
photography! I knew, even as I made the exposures,
first at one one-hundredth of a second and then at one-fiftieth,
that there was little hope of securing a picture;
the air was yet faintly hazy with thin vapour; the early
sun made too acute an angle with the peaks; and the
yellow lens screen was left in the hind-sack of the sled.
It was even as I feared. When developed some months
later, the film held absolutely no trace of the mighty
mountains that had risen so proudly before it. I promised
myself that at noon, when the sun had removed
to a greater distance from the mountains and made a
more favourable angle with them, I would return and
try again; but by noon had come another sudden, violent
change of the weather, and snow was falling once
more.

THE MINCHÚMINA FOLK

So I got no picture, save the picture indelibly impressed
upon my memory, of the noblest mountain scene
I had ever gazed upon which made memorable this 1st
of March; perhaps one of the noblest mountain scenes
in the whole world, for one does not recall another so
great uplift from so low a base. The marshy, flat country
that stretches from Minchúmina to the mountains[307]
cannot be much more than one thousand feet above
the sea. Those awful precipices dropping thousands of
feet at a leap, those peaks rising serene and everlasting
into the highest heaven, the overwhelming size and
strength and solidity of their rocky bulk, all this sank
into my heart, and there sprang up once again the passionate
desire of exploring the bowels of them, of creeping
along their glaciers and up their icy ridges, of penetrating
their hidden chambers, inviolate since the foundation
of the world, and maybe scaling their ultimate summits
and looking down upon all the earth even as they look
down!

Men, however, and not mountains, made the immediate
demand upon one’s interest and attention, and
I returned to breakfast and the duties of the day. The
Minchúmina people are a very feeble folk, some sixteen
all told at the time of our visit, greatly reduced by the
epidemics of the last decade, living remote from all
others on the verge of their race’s habitat. They trade
chiefly at Tanana, a hundred and thirty miles or so
away, walking an annual trip thither with their furs,
and owning a nominal allegiance to our mission at that
place. It was the first time that any clergyman had ever
visited them, and the whole of the day was spent with
them, discovering what they knew and trying to teach
them a little more. The people sat around on the floor
and hung upon the lips of the interpreter. But what a
barrier a difference of language is! An interpreter is
like a mountain pass, a means of access but at the cost
of time and labour. He does not remove the obstruction.[308]
The Minchúmina people occupy a fine country
that could amply support ten times the Indian population
that now inhabits it. We were, indeed, now entering
a country that has been almost depopulated by
successive epidemics of contagious diseases. The measles
in 1900 slew most of them, and diphtheria in 1906 destroyed
all the children and many of the adults that
remained. The chief of this little band wore a hat
proudly adorned with ribbons and plumes, and flew a
flag before his dwelling with the initials of the North
American Trading and Transportation Company on it—a
defunct Alaskan corporation. We could not learn
the origin thereof; the flag and the letters were plainly
home-made. It was probably a mere imitation of a
flag he had seen years ago at Tanana, copied without
knowledge of the meaning of the letters, as the Esquimaux
often copy into the decoration of their clothing
and equipment the legends from canned foods.

Lake Minchúmina drains by a fork of the Kantishna
River into the Tanana and so into the Yukon. Just
beyond the southwestern edge of the lake runs a deep
gully for perhaps a mile that leads to another lake called
Tsórmina, which drains into Minchúmina. And just
beyond Tsórmina is a little height of land, on the other
side of which lies Lake Sishwóymina, which drains into
the Kuskokwim. So that little height of land is another
watershed between Alaska’s two great rivers. Lakes
Tsórmina and Sishwóymina are not on any maps; indeed,
this region has never been mapped save very crudely
from the distant flanks of Denali upon one of Alfred[309]
Brook’s early bold journeys into the interior of Alaska on
behalf of the Geological Survey. Although the Russians
had establishments on the lower Kuskokwim seventy-five
years ago, and the river is the second largest in
Alaska and easy of navigation, yet the white man had
penetrated very little into this country until the Innoko
and Iditarod “strikes” of 1908 and 1909 respectively.

It was our plan to follow the main valley of the Kuskokwim
until the confluence of the Takotna with that
stream, just below the junction of the main North and
South Forks of the Kuskokwim, and then strike northwestward
across country to the Iditarod.

The snow had passed and the sun was bright and the
thermometer around zero all day when we left Minchúmina
to pursue our journey. The welcome change in
the weather had brought a still more welcome change in
travel. The decided and continued thaw followed by
sharp cold had put a crust on the snow that would hold
up the dogs and the sled and a man on small trail snow-shoes
anywhere. Trail making was no longer necessary,
and in two days we made upward of fifty miles. So
much difference does surface make.

TALIDA

Across the end of Lake Minchúmina, across Tsórmina
and Sishwóymina and a number of lesser lakes we went,
following a faint show-shoe trail towards a distant mountain
group to the southwest, the Talida Mountains, at
the foot of which lay the Talida village. On the other
hand, to the east and southeast, we had tantalising
glimpses through haze and cloud of the two great mountains,
and presently of the lesser peaks of the whole[310]
Alaskan range, sweeping its proud curve to the coast.
For a long way on the second day we travelled on the
flat top of a narrow ridge that must surely have been a
lateral moraine of a glacier, what time the ice poured
down from the heights and stretched far over this valley—then
through scattered timber, increasing in size and
thickness and already displaying character that differed
somewhat from the familiar forests of the Yukon. The
show-shoe trail we were following was made by a messenger
despatched by the Minchúmina people to invite the
Talida people to a potlatch; for the caches were filled
with moose meat beyond local consumption. Early on
the second day we met him returning and learned that he
had gone on to yet another village a day’s journey farther,
still on our route.

The people were all gone hunting from the tiny native
hamlet of Talida, but we entered a cabin and made ourselves
at home. We had passed into the region where
the Greek Church holds nominal sway, of which the icons
with little candles before them on the walls gave token.
No priest ever visits them, but a native at a village on
the south fork where is a church holds some position
analogous to that of a lay reader. The nearest priest is
a half-breed, ill spoken of for irregularity of life, some
two hundred miles farther down the river. The Greek
Church is relaxing its hold in Alaska, perhaps inevitably,
and suffers sadly since the removal of the bishop from
Sitka from lack of supervision. Also we had passed out
of Indian country into the land of the Esquimaux, for
these people, far up towards the head of the river as they[311]
were, had yet come at some period from the mouth. We
were out of Walter’s language range now, and were glad
that the bilingual John of the march country was with
us to serve as interpreter.

Standing proudly up against the wall in one corner
of the cabin was a rather pathetic object to my eyes—an
elaborate gilt-handled silk umbrella. There needed no
one to tell its story; it spoke of a visit to the Yukon with
furs to sell and the usual foolish purchase of gay and
glittering trash—novel and quite useless. What easy
prey these poor people are to the wiles of the trader!
Said one of them to me recently, when I asked the purpose
of an “annex” to his store with a huge billiard-table
in it—at an exclusive native village—”It’s to get their
money; there’s no use trying to fool you; if we can’t get
it one way we’ve got to get it another.” This gorgeous
silk umbrella was concrete expression of the same sentiment.
It was bought outside, it was brought into the
country, it was set on exhibition in the store, because
some trader judged it likely to attract a native eye. No
one, white or native, uses an umbrella in interior Alaska.

We made twenty-five miles the next day through a
wide, open country, well wooded in places with a park-like
distribution of trees, unwonted in our travels and
attractive. A new species of spruce threw thick branches
right down to the ground and tapered up to a perfect
cone; each tree apart from the others and surrounded by
sward instead of underbrush. There was a dignity about
these trees that the common Yukon spruce never attains.
Rolling hills of small elevation stretched on either hand[312]
and game signs abounded. After eight hours of such
travel we spoke of camping, but presently saw footprints
in the snow and pushed on to the bank of a little river,
the Chedolothna, where stood a cabin, a tent, and several
high caches. Here, with two families that occupied the
cabin, we stayed the night.

MEASLES AND DIPHTHERIA

Six people at this place, six at Talida, sixteen at
Minchúmina, make up all the population of a region perhaps
a hundred and fifty miles square. Yet it is a
noble Indian country, one of the most favourable in all
the interior, capable of supporting hundreds of people.
Signs, indeed, of a much larger occupation of it were not
wanting, and all accounts speak of the wholesale destruction
of the natives by disease. We were told of a village
a little farther up this stream where every living being,
save one old man, died of diphtheria five years previously,
while those who have heard the stories of the horrors of
the epidemic of measles in 1900, usually connected in some
way with the stampede to Nome of that year when the
disease seems to have entered the country, will understand
how a region once thickly peopled, for Alaska, has
become the most thinly peopled in all the territory.

A half-breed trader, long resident at a point perhaps
two hundred miles lower down the Kuskokwim, told me
of coming back to a populous village after an absence of
a few weeks, to find every person dead and the starving
dogs tearing at the rotting corpses. It is terrible to think
what the irruption of a new disease may mean to these
primitive natives. Even a disease like measles, rarely
fatal and not commonly regarded as serious amongst[313]
whites, takes to itself a strange and awful virulence when
it invades this virgin blood. The people know no proper
treatment; maddened by the itching rash that covers the
body, they fling off all cover, rush outdoors naked, whatever
the weather, and either roll in the snow or plunge
into the stream; with the result that the disease “strikes
in” and kills them. Such is the description that is given
of its course along the lower Yukon and Kuskokwim. At
many a Yukon village half the people died, despite the
aid the few missionaries then on the river could afford;
upon the Kuskokwim the havoc seems to have been still
greater. Six years later, death again stalked through this
region after having visited the Yukon, and this time seized
his victims by the throat. In another chapter has been
given some account of an outbreak of diphtheria on the
Chandalar, following a more serious epidemic at Circle
City and Fort Yukon. It was during that same winter
the disease raged in this region, remote from any sort of
medical or even intelligent lay aid, and swept off all the
children that had been spared by the measles or had been
born since that time. At our next stopping-place we
saw the graves of nineteen children who died in one day!

THE INDIAN GUIDE

We learned that we were now within one day’s travel
of a road-house, at or near the junction of the forks of
the Kuskokwim, and that a government trail had been
surveyed and staked from the Iditarod to the Sushitna,
passing close to the same point, and that during the present
winter road-houses had sprung up along the western
portion of it, so that we should not have to make camp
again on the way to Iditarod City. All of which Minchúmina[314]
John had collected from the people in the cabin,
and now presented to me as reason why he should be
released from further service. I was loath to let him go
until we were actually at the road-house described, but
he wanted to go back to the lake for the potlatch then
preparing, and said that two days’ delay would bar him
from the best of the festivities.

So I settled with him, giving him fifty dollars of the
sixty dollars covenanted to the Iditarod, and grub enough
to take him back to the lake, and a rifle, for he was unprovided
with firearms, and he went his way back, richly
content, to the gorging of unlimited moose meat that
awaited him, and the boy and I went ours. So far as
merely his company was concerned I was not sorry to
lose him. The old saying holds good upon the trail that
“two is company and three is none.” He interfered with
my boy’s lessons. Since he had scarce any English, and
could not be ignored, the conversation was mainly in
Indian. In a word he pulled the company down to a
native level. And I was anxious that Walter’s education
should proceed.

This boy had been with me for two years, winter and
summer, and it was a great pleasure to witness his gracious
development of body, mind, and character. Clean-limbed,
smooth-skinned, slender, and supple, his Indian
blood showing chiefly in a slight swarth of complexion
and aquilinity of feature, he now approached his twentieth
year and began to gain the strength of his manhood
and to give promise of more than the average stature and
physical power. With only one full year’s schooling behind[315]
him, the year before he came to me, his active
intelligence had made such quick use of it that there was
good foundation to build upon; and our desultory lessons
in camp—reading aloud, writing from dictation, geography
and history in such snippets as circumstances permitted—were
eagerly made the most of, and his mental
horizon broadened continually. Until his sixteenth year
he had lived amongst the Indians almost exclusively and
had little English and could not read nor write. He was
adept in all wilderness arts. An axe, a rifle, a flaying
knife, a skin needle with its sinew thread—with all these
he was at home; he could construct a sled or a pair of
snow-shoes, going to the woods for his birch, drying it and
steaming it and bending it; and could pitch camp with all
the native comforts and amenities as quickly as anybody
I ever saw. He spoke the naked truth, and was so gentle
and unobtrusive in manner that he was a welcome guest
at the table of any mission we visited. Miss Farthing at
Nenana had laid her mark deep upon him in the one
year he was with her.

THE HALF-BREED

Before he came to me I had another half-breed for
two years, and before that there had been a series of full-blooded
native boys. I found the half-breed greatly
preferable. With full command of the native language,
with such insight into the native mind as few white men
ever attain, he combines the white man’s quickness of
apprehension and desire for knowledge; and the companionship
had been pleasant and profitable. Both these
boys had picked up quickly and efficiently, without the
slightest previous experience, the running and the care[316]
of the four-cylinder gasoline engine of the mission launch,
and took a great and intelligent interest in all machinery.
As an interpreter the half-breed is far superior to most
full-bloods; he takes one’s purport immediately; his mind
seems to leap with the speaker’s mind, not only to follow
faithfully but to anticipate. And the further his English
progresses, so much the more excellent interpreter
does he become.

My heart goes out to the large and rapidly increasing
number of these youths of mixed blood in Alaska. It
is common to hear them spoken of slightingly and contemptuously.
There is what my mind always regards
as a damnable epigram current in the country to the
effect that the half-breed inherits the vices of both races
and the virtues of neither. The white man who utters
this saying with a chuckle at his second-hand wit has
generally not much virtue to transmit, were virtue heritable.
But to thoughtful men nowadays this talk of
the inheritance of virtues and vices is mere folly. The
half-breed in Alaska, as elsewhere, is the product of
his environment. Often without legitimate father—although
in an Indian community, where nothing is
secret, his parentage is usually well known—he is left
for some native woman to support with the aid of her
native husband. He is reared with the full-blooded offspring
of the couple in the frankness that knows no reserve
and the intimacy that knows no restraint, of Indian
life. The full extent of that frankness and intimacy shocks
even the loosest-living white man when he first becomes
aware of it. Where religion and decency have not been[317]
faithfully inculcated there is no bound to it at all—it is
complete. Presently, as his superior intellectual inheritance
begins to manifest itself, as he grows up into consciousness
that he is different from, and in many ways
superior to, the Indians around him, he is naturally
drawn to such white society as comes his way.

THE LOW-DOWN WHITE

In this book a good deal has been said, and, it may be
thought by the reader, said with a good deal of asperity,
about the whites who frequent Indian communities and
come most into contact with the native people; yet the
more the author sees of this class, the less is he disposed
to modify any of the strictures he has put upon it. “The
Low-Down White” is the subject of one of the most
powerful and scathing of Robert Service’s ballads, those
most unequal productions with their mixture of strength
and feebleness, of true and forced notes, the best of
which should certainly live amongst the scant literature
of the North. And, indeed, the spectacle of the man
of the higher race, with all the age-long traditions and
habits of civilisation behind him, descending below the
level of the savage, corrupting and debauching the savage
and making this corrupting and debauching the sole
exercise of his more intelligent and cultivated mind, is
one that has aroused the disgust and indignation of
whites in all quarters of the world. Kipling and Conrad
have drawn him in the East; Robert Louis Stevenson in
the South Sea Islands; any army officer will draw him
for you in the Philippines, which lack as yet their
great delineator; Service has not overdrawn him on the
Yukon.[318]

Now, it is to this man’s society, for lack of other white
society open to him, that the young half-breed who feels
his father’s blood stirring within him is drawn and is
made welcome. He finds standards even lower, because
more sophisticated, than the standards of the Indians
themselves. He finds that honesty and morality are a
sham, religion a laughing-stock. He finds the chastity
of women and the honour of men sneeringly regarded as
non-existent. He is taught to curse and swear, to talk
lewdly, to drink and gamble. He is taught that drunkenness
and sensuality are the only enjoyments worth
looking forward to, and he soon becomes as vile as his
preceptors. The back room of the Indian trader’s store
is often the scene of this tuition—barroom, assignation
house, gambling hell in one. But let that same youth be
taken early in hand by one who has a care for him and
will be at some personal pains to train him cleanly and
uprightly, and he is as amenable to the good influences
as he would be to the bad if they were his sole environment.
Conscious all the time of his equivocal position,
shy and timid about asserting himself amongst whites,
he is easy prey to the viciously as he is apt pupil to
the virtuously disposed.

What is said here of the male half-breeds applies a
fortiori
to the female. Unless early taken in hand by
the missionary, or put under the protection of some
church boarding-school—and sometimes despite all such
care and teaching—the lot of the half-breed girl is a sad
one; and some of the lowest and vilest women of the land
are of mixed blood.[319]

The half-breed is assuredly to be reckoned with in the
future of Alaska. He is here to stay. He is here in
increasing numbers. He is the natural leader of the
Indian population. There seems little doubt that when
he cares to assert his rights he is already an American
citizen, although judicial decisions are uncertain and
conflicting in this matter.

The missions in the interior have recognised, though
perhaps somewhat tardily, the importance of the half-breeds,
and have picked them up here and there along
the rivers and become responsible for their decent rearing.
Some, assuredly, of the future leaders of the native people
are now in training at the mission schools. Some,
unfortunately, are in quite as assiduous training by the
unscrupulous Indian trader and his coterie of low-down
whites.

The skies had threatened snow since we arose, and
when our diminished expedition was well upon its way
the snow began to fall. For thirty-six hours it fell without
cessation. Three days of good travel had put us forward
seventy-five or eighty miles; now once more we were
“up against” deep snow and trail breaking. An old
native whom we met on his way to the potlatch later in
the day spread out his hands with a look of despair
and cried: “Good trail all lose’m!” All day we pushed
on against the driving storm, the flakes stinging our faces
and striking painfully against our eyeballs, now following
a narrow steep woodland trail, now awhile along a
creek bed, now across open country with increasing difficulty
in finding our way, until it grew dark while yet we[320]
were some miles from our destination, and we made camp;
and all night long the heavy snow continued.

So soon as we had struck our tent, crusted with ice,
and had broken up our wet camp next morning there was
trouble about finding the trail. Wide open spaces with
never an indication of direction stretched before us. Again
and again we cast about, the boy to the left, I to the right,
to find some blaze or mark, but much of the course lay
across open country that bore none. And then I sorely
regretted having let John go back. Some miles before
we came to a stop the previous evening, we passed a native
encampment with naught but women and children
in it—the men gone hunting. But we could not speak
with them or get any information from them, for our
Kuskokwim interpreter was gone. And now it seemed
likely that we should lose our way in this wilderness.
At last we were entirely at a loss, the boy returning on
the one side and I on the other from wide detours, in
which we had found no sign at all. The snow still fell
heavily; there lay more than a foot of it upon the late
crust; trail or sign of a trail, on the snow or above it,
was not at all.

THE DOG GUIDES

Then occurred one of the most remarkable things I
have known in all my journeyings. Straight ahead in
the middle distance I spied two stray dogs making a direct
course towards us; not wandering about, but evidently
going somewhere. Now there are no such things as unattached
dogs in Alaska; any dog entirely detached from
human ownership and some sort of human maintenance
would soon be a dead dog. The explanation, full of[321]
hope, sprang at once to the boy’s mind. The dogs must
belong to the native encampment some six miles back,
and they had been to the road-house for what scraps they
could pick up, and were returning. It was probably a
daily excursion and they had doubtless followed their
accustomed trail. So it turned out. All the way to
that road-house, eight miles farther, we followed the
trail left by those dogs, growing fainter and fainter indeed
as the new snow fell upon it, but still discernible until
we had almost reached the road-house. It led across open
swampy wastes, and presently across two considerable
lakes, over which we should never have been able to find
our way, for the trail swung to one hand or the other and
did not leave the lake in the same general direction by
which it had reached it. Walter cut a bundle of boughs
and staked the trail out as we pursued it, lest we should
return this way, but from the moment we saw the dogs
there was never any question about the trail; they kept
it perfectly. We were four and a half hours making the
eight miles or so to Nicoli’s Village and the road-house,
but we might have been days making it but for those dogs.
And at the road-house we learned that the boy’s theory
of their movements was the right one. They came
across the twelve or fourteen miles every day for such
scraps as they could pick up.

THE WILDERNESS POET

So here was our first white man in sixteen days, an
intelligent man of meagre education, with a great bent
for versifying. A courteous approval of one set of verse
brought upon us the accumulated output of years in the
wilderness without much opportunity of audience, as one[322]
supposes, and most of the afternoon and evening was
thus spent. Amidst the overwrought sentimentality
and faulty scansion which marked most of the pieces
was one simple little poem that struck a true note, said
its little say, and quit—without a superfluous word. Its
author set no store by it at all compared with his more
pretentious and meretricious work; yet it was the one
poem in the whole mass. It described the writing of a
letter to his father; he had spent all he had in prospecting
and working a small claim, and had just realised that a
year’s labour was gone for naught. His father would
worry if he got no word at all, but there was no use telling
the old man he was broke, so he just wrote that he was
well, and that was all. The old man would come pretty
near understanding anyway. In simple lines that scanned
and rhymed naturally, that was what the three or four
stanzas said. And it was so typical of many a man’s
situation in this country, gave so simply and well the
reason why many men cease writing to their relatives
at all, that it pleased me and seemed of value. That
note came from the heart and from the life’s experience.

Nicoli’s Village is a very small place with a mere
handful of people, situated on the South Fork of the
Kuskokwim some forty miles by river above the junction
of the forks. Before the epidemics devastated it it
had been a considerable native community. A Greek
church, which the natives built entirely themselves, and
which boasted a large painted icon of sorts, was the most
important building in the place, and was served by the
lay minister referred to before. Thus far the Kuskokwim[323]
is navigable for vessels of light draught, and a small
stern-wheel steamboat lay wintering upon the bank.

ROAD-HOUSES

Our way now left the Kuskokwim and struck across
country to a point just below the junction of the forks,
and then across country again to a tributary of the right
bank, the Takotna; with a general northerly direction.
Road-houses there indeed were, in the crudity and discomfort
of their first season, and other evidences of the
proximity of the white man. Here were two men
camped, hunting moose for the Iditarod market, more
than a hundred and twenty-five miles away, and here,
at the end of the second day, near the mouth of the
Takotna, was the new post of the Commercial Company
in the charge of an old acquaintance who welcomed us
warmly and entertained us most hospitably. After camping
and road-house experience of nearly three weeks,
a comfortable bed and well-spread table, and the general
unmistakable ménage of a home-making woman are
very highly enjoyed. That night the whole population
of the settlement, fourteen persons, gathered in the store
for Divine service.

Sixteen miles farther on was another settlement, the
“Upper Takotna” Post, with a rival company established
and some larger population. Here, also, we spent a night
with old Fairbanks acquaintances. We were yet a hundred
miles from Iditarod City, and the trail lay over a
very rugged, hilly country, up one creek to its head, over
a divide, and down another, in the way of the usual cross-country
traverse.

There had not been so much snowfall in this section,[324]
but the weather began to be very severe. The thermometer
fell to -45° and -50° and -55° on three successive
nights, and all day long rose not above -20°, with a keen
wind. The cost of transporting supplies to the road-houses
on this trail justified the high prices charged—one
dollar and a half for a poor meal of rabbits and beans
and bacon, or ptarmigan and beans and bacon, and one
dollar for a lunch of coffee, bread and butter, and dried
fruit. But no such exigency could be pleaded to excuse
the dirt and discomfort and lack of the commonest provision
of outhouse decency at most of these places—’twas
mere shiftlessness. There is not often much middle
ground in Alaskan road-houses; they are either very good
in their way or very bad; either kept by professional
victuallers who take pride in them or by idle incompetents
who make an easy living out of the necessities of
travellers. One wishes that some of the old-time travellers
who used to wax so eloquently indignant over the
inns in the Pyrenees could make a winter journey in the
interior of Alaska.


"The 'summit' is high above timber-line and the trail pursues a hogback ridge for a mile and a half at the summit level."
“The ‘summit’ is high above timber-line and the trail pursues a hogback ridge for a mile and a half at the summit level.”

A street in Iditarod City.
A street in Iditarod City.

One thing pleased me at these road-houses. The only
reading-matter in any of them consisted of magazines
bearing the rubber stamp of Saint Matthew’s Reading-Room
at Fairbanks, part of a five-hundred-pound cargo
of magazines which the mission launch Pelican brought
to the Iditarod the previous summer; virtually the only
reading-matter in the whole camp. It was pleasant to
know that we had been able to avert the real calamity
of a total absence of anything to read for a whole winter
throughout this wide district. But, although they were[325]
brought to the Iditarod and distributed absolutely free,
each of these magazines had cost the road-house keeper
twenty-five cents for carriage over the trail from Iditarod
City, and they had been read to death. Some of them
were so black and greasy from continued handling that
the print at the edges of the pages was almost unreadable.

These creeks swarmed with ptarmigan, and it was
well they did, for the new camp was ill supplied with
food, and we found ourselves in a region of growing
scarcity as we approached the Iditarod. The ptarmigan
seem to have supplemented the meagre stocks in the
Iditarod during this winter of 1910-11 as effectively as
the rabbits did in the Fairbanks camp in the scarce winter
of 1904-5. In place after place the whole creek valley,
where it was open, was crisscrossed with ptarmigan
tracks, and the birds rose in coveys, uttering their harsh,
guttural cry at every turn of the trail.

The summit between the head of Moose Creek and
the head of Bonanza Creek is again a watershed between
the waters of the Kuskokwim and the waters of the
Yukon; for Moose Creek is tributary to the Takotna and
Bonanza Creek is tributary to Otter Creek, which is
tributary to the Iditarod River. The “summit” is high
above timber-line, and when the trail has reached it
it does not descend immediately but pursues a hogback
ridge for a mile and a half at about the summit level.
We passed over it in clear, bright weather without difficulty,
but it would be a bad passage in wind or snow or
fog. The rugged, broken country, with small, rounded[326]
domes of hills, stretched away in all directions, a maze of
little valleys threading in and out amongst them.

PLACE-NAMES

The Bonanza Creek road-house was by far the best
of any between the Kuskokwim and the Iditarod, and
showed what can be done for comfort, even under adverse
circumstances, by a couple who care and try. But how
the names of gold-bearing creeks, or creeks that are expected
to be gold-bearing are repeated again and again
in every new camp! I once counted up the following
list of mining place-names in Alaska: Bonanza Creeks,
10; Eldorados and Little Eldorados, 10; Nugget Creeks
or Gulches, 17; Gold Creeks, 12; Gold Runs, 7. Nor
is it only in creeks with auriferous deposit or expectation
of auriferous deposit that this reduplication occurs;
there are Bear Creeks, 16; Boulder Creeks, 13; Moose
Creeks, 13; Willow Creeks, 17; Canyon Creeks, 12;
Glacier Creeks, 14.

The imagination of the average prospector is not his
most active faculty, but even when his imagination is
given play and he names a place “Twilight,” as he did
the original settlement at this base of supplies, the
ineradicable prose of trade comes along the next summer
and changes it to “Iditarod City.” There must
have been some remarkable personality strong enough
to repress the “chamber of commerce” at Tombstone,
Arizona, or the place would have lost its distinctive name
so soon as it grew large enough to have mercantile establishments
instead of stores.

IDITAROD CITY

We went through “Discovery Otter” and into “Flat
City,” on Flat Creek, the jealous rival of Iditarod City,[327]
and so over the hills to Iditarod City, on the wings of a
storm. The wind whirled the snow behind us and drove
the sled along almost on top of the dogs. In its bleak
situation and its exposure to the full force of the wind,
Iditarod City reminds one of Nome or Candle on the
Seward Peninsula. The hills and flats that surround it
are in the main treeless, and the snow drifts and drives
over everything. Almost all the week that we spent in
the town it was smothered up in a howling wind-storm, so
that it was quite a serious undertaking to walk a block
or two along the streets. Deep drifts were piled up on
all the corners and on the lee side of all buildings. We
reached Iditarod City on Monday, the 13th of March.
Until the following Friday morning was no cessation or
moderation of the wind-storm; and this, they told us,
represented most of the weather since the 1st of January.

Overgrown and overdone in every way, the place presented
all the features, sordid and otherwise, of a raw
mining town. Prices had risen enormously on all manner
of supplies, for everything that was not actually “short”
was believed to be “cornered.” Bacon was ninety cents
a pound; butter one dollar and a half a pound; flour was
twenty dollars a hundred pounds, and most things in
like ratio. Some said the grub was not in the camp;
others that the tradesmen had it cached away waiting
for the still higher prices they believed would obtain
before fresh supplies could arrive in July. There was a
general feeling of disappointment and discouragement,
enhanced by discomfort and actual suffering from the
terrible stormy weather of the winter and the exorbitant[328]
and growing price of provisions. Many men without
occupation were living on one meal a day. The saloons
and the parasitical classes, male and female, seemed to
flourish and to play their usual prominent part in the
life of such places. The doings of notorious women
whose sobriquets seemed household words, the lavish
expenditures of certain men upon them, the presents
of diamonds they received, with the amount paid for
them, constituted a large part of the general talk.

One is compelled to admire the vigour and enthusiastic
enterprise, daunted by no difficulty, that is displayed in
the wonderfully rapid upraising of a new mining-camp
town. The building goes far ahead of the known wealth
of the camp and commonly far ahead of the reasonable
expectation. But the element of chance is so important
a factor in placer mining that the whole thing partakes
more of the nature of gambling than of a commercial
venture. Any new camp may suddenly present the world
with a new Klondike; with riches abundant and to spare
for every one who is fortunate enough to be on the spot.
Here was Flat Creek with a surprisingly rich deposit;
why should there not be a dozen such amidst the multitudinous
creeks of the district? How could any one
know that it would be almost the only creek on which
pay would be found at all? For there is no law about the
distribution of gold deposits; there is not even a general
rule that has not its notable exceptions. It is very generally
believed by the old prospectors and miners that
somewhere in the Bible may be found these words, “Silver
occurs in veins, but gold is where you find it,” which[329]
of course, is a mere misreading or faulty remembering of
a verse in the Book of Job: “Surely there is a vein for the
silver and a place for the gold where they fine it” (refine
it). But that “gold is where you find it” is about the
only law touching auriferous deposits that holds universally
good.

Three long parallel streets of one and two story wooden
buildings, with cross streets connecting them, made up
the town. Because the country is poorly timbered, the
usual log construction had yielded in the main to framed
buildings, and great quantities of lumber had been brought
the previous summer from Fairbanks, and even from
Nome and the outside, to supplement the low-grade output
of two local mills. But the price of building materials
had been very high, and the average dwelling was very
small and incommodious. People accustomed to the
comparative luxury of the older camps had suffered a
good deal from the lack of all domestic conveniences in
this new will-o’-the-wisp of an eldorado.

So there the town stretched away, lumber and paper,—the
usual tinder-box Alaskan construction—stores slap
up against one another, with no alleyways between; in
the busiest part of it and along the water-front even an adequate
provision of side streets grudged; furnace-heated
and kiln-dried and gasoline-lit; waiting for the careless
match and the fanning wind and the five minutes’ start
that should send it all up in smoke. A week after we
left it came; as it came to Dawson, as it came to Nome,
as it came to Fairbanks, without teaching any lesson or
leaving any precautionary regulations on the statute[330]
book to save men from their own competitive greed.
Two or three weeks after the fire, however, it was all rebuilt,
and a plunging local bank held mortgages on most
of the structures for the cost of the new material—and
holds them yet.

THOUSANDS WITHOUT CHURCH

With at least a thousand people resident in the town,
not to mention the thousands more out upon the creeks
and at Flat City and “Discovery[G] Otter,” there was no
minister of religion of any sort in the whole region, nor
had public Divine service been conducted since the occasion
of the Pelican’s visit the previous summer. Yet there
were many in the place who sorely missed the opportunities
of worship. Twice on Sunday the largest dancing
hall in the town was crowded at service; at night it could
have been filled a second time with those unable to get in.

Places like this present very difficult problems to
those desirous of providing for their religious need. To
occupy them at all they should be occupied at once when
yet eligible sites may be had for the staking; if they
prosper, to come into them later means buying at a high
price. Yet what seventh son of a seventh son shall have
foresight enough to tell the fortunes of them? The
North is strewn with “cities” of one winter. Nor is the
selection of suitable men to minister to such communities
a simple matter. Amidst the overthrow of all the usual
criteria of conduct, the fading out of the usual dividing
lines and the blending into one another of the usual[331]
divisions, it requires a tactful and prudent man “to keep
the happy mean between too much stiffness in refusing
and to much easiness in admitting” variations from conventional
standards. His point of view, if he is to have
any influence whatever, must not exclude the point of
view of the great majority; he must accept the situation
in order to have any chance of improving the situation.
And yet in the fundamentals of character and conduct
he must be unswerving. And if on any such fundamental
the battle gauge is thrown down, he must take it up and
fight the quarrel out at whatever cost.

We left Iditarod City on Monday, the 20th of March,
the dogs the fatter and fresher for their week’s rest,
resolved not to return by the Kuskokwim but to take the
beaten trail out to the Yukon, and so all the way up
that stream to Fort Yukon. The monthly mail had arrived
a few days previously—a monthly mail was all that
the thousands of men in this camp could secure—and had
gone out again the very next morning, before people had
time to answer their letters, before the registered mail
had even been delivered. So our departure for the Yukon
was eagerly seized upon and advertised as a means of
despatching probably the last mail that would go outside
over the ice. I was sworn in as special carrier, and a
heavy sack of first-class mail added to our load as far
as Tanana. The first stage of thirty miles led to Dikeman,
a town at the headwaters of ordinary steamboat
navigation of the Iditarod River, at which the Commercial
Company had built a depot and extensive warehouse,
since in the main abandoned. Two streets of cabins[332]
lined the bank, but forty or fifty souls comprised the population,
and almost all of them gathered for Divine service
that night.

THE “MOVING OF THE MEAT”

From Dikeman to Dishkaket, on the Innoko River, a
distance of some seventy miles, our route lay over one of
the dreariest and most dismal regions in all Alaska. It is
one succession of lakes and swamps, with narrow, almost
knife-edge, ridges between, fringed with stunted spruce.
Far as the eye could reach to right and left the country
was the same; it is safe to say broadly that all the land
between the Iditarod and Innoko Rivers is of this character.
We passed over it in mild weather, but it must be
a terrible country to cross in storm or through deep snow.
For ten miles at a stretch there was scarcely a place where
a man might make a decent camp. At a midway road-house
was gathered the greatest assemblage of dogs and
loaded sleds I had ever seen together at one time, each
team with an Indian driver; they must have covered a
quarter or a third of a mile. It was a freight train engaged
in transporting a whole boat-load of butcher’s meat to
Iditarod City, the cargo of a steamboat that had frozen
in on the Yukon the previous October or early November.
All the winter through efforts had been made to
get this meat two hundred odd miles overland to its destination;
but the weather had been so stormy and the
snow so deep that near the end of March most of it was
still on the way, and some yet far down the trail towards
the Yukon waiting for another trip of the teams.

Dishkaket was merely a native village on the Innoko
River two or three years before; but since three new[333]
trails from the Yukon come together here—from Kaltag
Nulato, and Lewis’s Landing—and in the other directions
two trails branch off here, to the Innoko diggings at Ophir
and to the Iditarod, a store or two and a couple of road-houses
had sprung up.

From Dishkaket, after crossing the Innoko, we took
the most northerly of the three trails to the Yukon, the
Lewis Cut-Off, a trail of a hundred miles that strikes
straight across country and reaches the Yukon eighty
miles farther up that stream than the Nulato trail and
a hundred and twenty miles farther up than the Kaltag
trail. The Kaltag trail is the trail to Nome; the Nulato
trail is the mail trail simply because it suits the contractors
to throw business to Nulato. The Lewis Cut-Off
is the direct route, the shortest by about a hundred
miles, but it was cut by the private individual whose
name it bears, and leads out to his store and road-house
on the Yukon; so a rival road-house was built close by
on the river and the prestige and advertisement of the
“United States mail route” thrown to the trail that
covers one hundred unnecessary miles—for no other reason
than to deprive Lewis of the legitimate fruit of his
enterprise.

The character of the country changed so soon as the
Innoko was crossed; the wide swamps gave place to a
broken, light-timbered country of ridges and hollows, and
the rough, laborious, horse-ruined trail across it made bad
travelling. “Buckskin Bill,” with his cayuses, was also
engaged in “moving the meat.” The measured miles,
moreover, gave place to estimated miles, and the nominal[334]
twenty-five we made the first day was probably not much
more than twenty.

MILLINERY

The first fifty miles of the country between the
Innoko and the Yukon is much the same, and we were
climbing and descending ridges for a couple of days.
Then we crossed a high ridge and dropped out of Innoko
waters into the valley of the Yukatna, a tributary of the
Yukon, and passed down this valley for thirty or forty
miles, and then across some more broken country to the
Yukon. At one of the road-houses a woman was stopping,
going in with three or four large sled loads of millinery
and “ladies’ furnishings.” We were told that the
merchandise had cost her twelve thousand dollars in
Fairbanks, and that she expected to realise thirty thousand
dollars by selling it to the “sporting” women of the
Iditarod, now a whole winter debarred from “the latest
imported French fashions.” This woman was dressed in
overalls, like a man, and the drivers of her teams, two
white men and a native, cursed and swore and used filthy
language to the dogs in her presence. It always angers
me to hear an Indian curse; to hear one curse in the presence
of a white woman was particularly disgusting and
exasperating; but what could one expect when the white
men put no slightest restraint upon themselves and the
woman seemed utterly indifferent? I called the Indian
aside and spoke very plainly to him, and he ceased his
ribaldry; but the white men still poured it out as they
struggled to hitch their many dogs. At last I could
stand it no longer. “Madam,” I said to the woman, “I
don’t know who you are, save that you are a white[335]
woman, and as a white woman, if I were you, I would
make those blackguards treat me with more respect than
to use such language before me.” She flushed and made
no reply. The men, who heard what I said, scowled and
made no reply. Presently dispositions were done and
the train moved off, but I did not hear any more foul
language. This is set down here chiefly because it was
the first and only time in all his travels in Alaska that the
writer heard such language in such presence.


The end of the portage trail.
The end of the portage trail.

Rough ice on the Yukon.
Rough ice on the Yukon.

Another road-house was kept by a man who had been
cook upon a recent arctic expedition off the coast of
Alaska, and he gave some interesting inside information
about an enterprise the published narrative of which had
always seemed unsatisfactory. It was just gossip from a
drunken scamp, but it filled several gaps in the book.

As we approached the Yukon we passed several meat
caches where great quarters of beef sewn up in burlap
were piled on the side of the trail. At one of these caches
the camp-robbers had been at work industriously. They
had stripped the burlap from parts of several quarters,
exposing the fat, and had dug out and carried it away
little by little until it was all gone. The hard-frozen lean
probably defied their best efforts; at any rate, the fat
offered less resistance. But where else in the world
could men dump quarters of beef beside the road and go
off and leave them for weeks with no more danger of
depredation than the bills of birds can effect?

A few miles from the river the rival road-house signs
began to appear. “Patronise Lewis; he cut this trail at
his own expense,” pleaded one. “Why go five miles out of[336]
your way,” sneered another. Lewis’s road-house is across
the wide Yukon, and there was no point in crossing the
river save one’s determination to lend no countenance to
the spitefulness of these mail runners. So across the river
we went and were glad to be on the Yukon again. The
next morning we encountered the same rival signs at the
point where the trail from Lewis’s joined the “mail
trail.”

“TREASURE ISLAND”

Most of our travelling was now upon the surface of
the Yukon, and four hundred and fifty miles of it stretched
ahead of us ere our winter’s travel should end at Fort
Yukon. Four hours brought us to the military telegraph
station at Melozi, and we were able to send word ahead
that we were safely out of the Kuskokwim wilderness.
Then a portage was crossed and then the river pursued
again until with about thirty miles to our credit we made
camp. The days were lengthening out now, the weather
growing mild, although a keen, cold, down-river breeze
was rarely absent, and travel began to be pleasant and
camping no hardship. We preferred camping, on several
scores, when the day’s work had not been too arduous,
chief amongst them being that it gave more opportunity
and privacy for Walter’s schooling. He was reading
Treasure Island aloud, and I was getting as great pleasure
from renewing as he from beginning an acquaintance
with that prince of all pirate stories. Kokrines and
Mouse Point one day, the next The Birches; we passed
these well-known Yukon landmarks, camping, after a run
of thirty-eight miles, some six miles beyond the last-named
place, with a run of forty-four miles before us to[337]
Tanana. I judged it too much; but the trail was greatly
improved and we decided to attempt it in one stage. A
misreading of the watch, so that I roused myself and Walter
at 3.30 a. m. instead of 5.15 a. m., and did not realise
the mistake until the fire was made and it was not worth
while returning to bed, gave us a fine start and we made
good progress. Gold Mountain (so called, one supposes,
because there is no gold there; there is no other reason),
Grant Creek, “Old Station” were passed by, and at
length Tanana loomed before us while yet ten miles away.
In just eleven hours we ran the forty-four miles, making,
with three additional miles out to the mission, forty-seven
altogether, by far the longest journey of the winter. We
reached Tanana on the 1st of April, just six weeks since
we left.

AN UNTRAVELLED RIVER

We spent eight days at Tanana, including two Sundays,
Passion Sunday and Palm Sunday, but I was under
an old promise to spend Easter there also. Now, Easter,
1911, fell on the 16th of April, and for the three-hundred-mile
journey to Fort Yukon a period of ten or twelve days
at the least would be necessary, that might easily stretch
to two weeks. Travelling on the Yukon ice so late in
April as this would involve was not only fraught with
great difficulty and discomfort, but also with actual danger,
and I had to beg to be absolved of my promise. Some
considerable preparation was on foot for the festival,
and I was loath to leave, for Tanana was then without
any resident minister, but it seemed foolish to take the
chances that would have to be taken if we stayed.

Five days of almost ceaseless snow-storm during our[338]
stay at Tanana did not give prospect of good travelling,
and, indeed, when we pulled out from the mission on the
Monday in Holy Week there was no sign of any trail.
From Tanana up to Fort Yukon there is very little travel;
since the whole of this long stretch of river was deprived
of winter mail a year or two before, no through travel at
all. Cabins may usually be found to camp in, but there
are no road-houses. What travel still takes place is local.

The journey divided itself into two roughly equal
parts, a hundred and fifty miles through the Lower
Ramparts, and a hundred and fifty miles through the
Yukon Flats, almost all of it on the surface of the river.
It was hoped to reach Stephen’s Village, a native settlement
just within the second half of the journey, for
Easter.

Snow does not lie long at rest upon the river within
the Ramparts, and particularly within the narrow, cañon-like
stretch of seventy-five miles from Tanana to
Rampart City. Violent and almost ceaseless down-stream
winds sweep the deep defile in the mountains through
which the river winds its course. In places the ice is
bare of snow; in places the snow is piled in huge, hardened
drifts. So strong and so persistent is this wind that it
is often possible to skate over an uninterrupted black surface
of ice, polished like plate glass, for twenty miles on a
down-river journey. To make way over such a surface
up-stream, against such wind, is, however, almost impossible.
The dogs get no footing and the wind carries the
sled where it listeth. The journey so far as Rampart
City has been described before; it will suffice now that[339]
it took three days of toilsome battling against wind and
bad surface, with nights spent upon the floor of grimy
cabins. So cold was the wind that it is noted in my
diary with surprise, on the 12th of April, that I had
worn fur cap, parkee, and muffler all day, as though it
had been the dead of winter instead of three weeks past
the vernal equinox.

On Wednesday night there was Divine service at
Rampart, and on Maundy Thursday, after four miles
upon the river, we took the portage of eleven miles that
cuts a chord to the arc of the greatest bend of the river
within the Ramparts and so saves nine miles. Three
miles more took us to the deserted cabin at the site of the
abandoned coal-mine opposite the mouth of the Mike
Hess River, here confluent with the Yukon, and in that
cabin we spent the night, having had the high, bitter
wind in our faces all day. We hated to leave the shelter
of the wooded portage and face the blast of the last
three miles.

WIND AND SNOW

We woke the next morning to a veritable gale of wind
and snow, and lay in the cabin till noon, occupied with
the exercises of the solemn anniversary. The wind
having then abated somewhat and the snow ceased, we
sallied forth, still hopeful of making Stephen’s Village for
Easter. But when we got down upon the river surface
it became doubtful if we could proceed, and as we turned
the first bend we encountered a fresh gale that did not
fall short of a blizzard. The air was filled with flying
snow that stung our faces and blinded us. The dogs’
muzzles became incrusted with snow and their eyes filled[340]
with it so that it was hard to keep them facing it. I
could not see the boy at all when he was a hundred feet
ahead of the team. We struggled along for four miles,
and, since it was then evident that we could not go much
farther without useless risk, we turned to a spot on the
bank where Walter knew another deserted cabin to stand;
for he knows every foot of this section of the river and
once spent a summer, camped at the coal-mine, fishing.
The spot was reached, but the cabin was gone. The fish
rack still stood there, but the cabin was burned down.
There was nothing for it but to return to the coal-mine
cabin; so, for the first and only time in all my journeyings,
it was necessary to abandon a day’s march that had
been entered upon and go back whence we had come. We
ran before the gale at great speed and were within the
cabin again by 2.30 p. m. All the evening and all night
the storm raged, and I was in two minds about running
back to Rampart before it for Easter, since it was now
out of the question to reach Stephen’s Village. If the
season had not been so far advanced this is what I should
have done, but it would set us back three days more on
the journey, and on reflection I was not willing to take
that chance with the break-up so near.

So on the morning of Easter Eve we sallied up-stream
again, snow falling and driving heavily, and the wind still
strong but with yesterday’s keen edge blunted. By the
time we had beaten around the long bend up which we
had fought our way the day before, the snow had ceased,
and by noon the wind had dropped and the sun was shining,
and in a few moments of his unobscured strength all[341]
the loose snow on the sled was melted—a warning of the
rapidity with which the general thaw would proceed once
the skies were clear. That night saw us in the habitable
though dirty, deserted cabin at Salt Creek (so called, one
supposes, because the water of it is perfectly fresh) at
which we had hoped to lodge the previous night.

ALASKAN “FORTS”

Buoyed by the hope of doing a double stage in a clear,
windless day and thus reaching Stephen’s Village for
service at night, we made a very early start that beautiful
Easter morning. But it was not to be. Such trail as
there was ran high up on the bank ice—level, doubtless,
when it was made much earlier in the season, but now at a
slope towards the middle of the river through the falling
of the water, and seamed with great cracks. Such a trail,
called a “sidling” trail in the vernacular of mushing, is
always difficult and laborious to travel, for the sled slips
continually off it into the loose snow or the ice cracks, and
often for long stretches at a time one man must hold up
the nose of the sled while the other toils at the handle-bars.
In one place, while thus holding the front of the
sled on the trail, Walter slipped into an ugly ice crack
concealed by drifted snow, and so wedged his foot that
I had difficulty in extricating him. The last two bends
of the river within the Ramparts seemed interminable
and it was 6.30 p. m., with twelve hours’ travel behind us,
when we reached old Fort Hamlin, on the verge of the
Yukon Flats. These “forts,” it might be explained, if
one chose to pursue the elucidation of Alaskan nomenclature
in the same strain, are so called because they never
had any defences and never needed any. As a matter of[342]
fact, in the early days, when the Hudson Bay Company
made its first establishments on the upper river, there was
supposed to be some need of fortification, and Fort Selkirk
and Fort Yukon were stockaded. Fort Selkirk, indeed,
was sacked and burned sixty years ago, but not by
Yukon Indians. The Chilkats from the coast, indignant
at the loss of their middle-man profits by the invasion of
the interior, crossed the mountains, descended the river,
and destroyed the post. It thus became customary to
call a trading-post a “fort,” and every little point where
a store and a warehouse stood was so dignified. Hence
Fort Reliance, Fort Hamlin, Fort Adams.

For years Fort Hamlin had been quite deserted, but
now smoke issued from the stovepipe and dogs gave
tongue at our approach, and we found a white man with
an Esquimau wife from Saint Michael and a half-breed
child dwelling there and carrying a few goods for sale.
With him we made our lodging, and with him and his
family said our evening service of Easter, and so to bed,
thoroughly tired.

TRAVELLING BY NIGHT

A mile beyond Fort Hamlin the Ramparts suddenly
cease and the wide expanse of the Yukon Flats opens at
once. Ten miles or so brought us to Stephen’s Village,
where we had been long expected and where a very busy
day was spent. A number of Indians were gathered and
there were children to baptize and couples to marry, as
well as the lesson of the season to teach. It was a great
disappointment that we had been unable to get here before,
and matter of regret that, being here at such labour,
only so short a time could be spent. But the closing[343]
season called to us loudly. A mild, warm day set all the
banks running with melting snow and made the surface
of the river mushy. There was really no time to lose,
for the next seventy-five miles was to give us the most
difficult and disagreeable travelling of the journey. Here,
in the Flats, where is greatest need of travel direction on
the whole river, was no trail at all beyond part of the first
day’s journey. Within the Ramparts the river is confined
in one channel; however bad the travelling may be,
there is no danger of losing the way; but in the Flats
the river divides into many wide channels and these lead
off into many more back sloughs, with low, timbered
banks and no salient landmarks at all. Behind us were
the bluffs of the Ramparts, already growing faint; afar
off on the horizon, to the right, were the dim shapes of
the Beaver Mountains. All the rest was level for a
couple of hundred miles.

A local trail to a neighbouring wood-chopper’s took us
some twelve miles, and then we were at a loss. The general
direction we knew, and previous journeys both in
winter and summer gave us some notion of the river
bends to follow, but we wallowed and floundered until
late at night before we reached the cabin we were bound
for, the snow exceeding soft and wet for hours in the
middle of the day.

The time had plainly come to change our day travel
into night travel, for freezing was resumed each night
after the sun was set, and the surface grew hard again.
So at this cabin we lay all the next day, with an interesting
recluse of these parts who knows many passages[344]
of Shakespeare by heart, and who drew us a chart of
our course to the next habitation, marking every bend
to be followed and the place where the river must be
crossed. But there is always difficulty in getting a
new travel schedule under way, and we did not leave
until five in the morning instead of at two as we had
planned. This gave us insufficient time to make the
day’s march before the sun softened the snow, and moccasins
grew wet, and snow-shoe strings began to stretch,
and the webbing underfoot to yield and sag—and we
had to content ourselves with half a stage. By nine p. m.
we were off again and did pretty well until the night grew
so dark that we could no longer distinguish our landmarks.
Then we went to the bank and built a big fire
and made a pot of tea and sat and dozed around it for a
couple of hours or so until the brief darkness of Alaskan
spring was overpast, and the dawn began to give light
enough to see our way again.

When our course lay on the open river, the snow had
crust enough to hold us upon our snow-shoes; but when it
took us through little sheltered sloughs, the crust was too
thin and we broke through all the time, and that makes
slow, painful travel. At last we came to a portage that
cuts off a number of miles, but the snow slope by which
the top of the bank should be reached had a southern
exposure and was entirely melted and gone. The dogs
had to be unhitched, the sled to be unloaded, the stuff
packed in repeated journeys up the steep bank, and the
sled hauled up with a rope. Then came the repacking
and reloading and the rehitching; and when the portage[345]
was crossed the same thing had to be done to get down
to the river bed again. Twice more on that day the process
was gone through, and each time it took nigh an hour
to get up the bank, so that it was around noon, and the
snow miserably wet and mushy again, when we reached
Beaver and went to bed at the only road-house between
Fort Yukon and Tanana.

“Beaver City” owes its existence to quartz prospects
in the Chandalar, in which men of money and influence
in the East were interested. The Alaska Road Commission
had built a trail some years before from the
Chandalar diggings out to the Yukon, striking the
river at this point, and on the opposite side of the river
another trail is projected and “swamped out” direct
to Fairbanks. The opening up of this route was expected
to bring much travel through Beaver, and a
town site was staked and many cabins built. But
“Chandalar quartz” remains an interesting prospect,
and the Chandalar placers have not proved productive,
and all but a few of the cabins at “Beaver City” are unoccupied.
If “the Chandalar” should ever make good,
“Beaver City” will be its river port.

LAST DAY

We left Beaver at eleven p. m. on Friday night, hoping
in two long all-night runs to cover the eighty miles and
reach Fort Yukon by Sunday morning. Here was the
first trail since we left Stephen’s Village and the first
fairly good trail since we left Tanana, for there had been
some recent travel between Fort Yukon and Beaver.
Here for the first time we had no need of snow-shoes, and
when they have been worn virtually all the winter through[346]
and nigh a couple of thousand miles travelled in them,
walking is strange at first in the naked moccasin. It is a
blessed relief, however, to be rid of even the lightest of
trail snow-shoes. We stepped out gaily into a beautiful
clear night, with a sharp tang of frost in the air, and even
the dogs rejoiced in the knowledge that the end of the
journey was at hand. All night long we made good time
and kept it up without a stop until eight o’clock in the
morning, when we reached an inhabited but just then
unoccupied cabin and ate supper or breakfast as one
chooses to call it and went to bed, having covered fully
half the distance to Fort Yukon. About noon we were
rudely awakened by one of the usual Alaskan accompaniments
of approaching summer. The heat of the sun was
melting the snow above us, and water came trickling
through the dirt roof upon our bed. We moved to a
dry part of the cabin and slept again until the evening,
and at nine p. m. entered upon what we hoped would
be our last run.

But once more our plans to spend Sunday were frustrated.
The trail led through dry sloughs from which
the advancing thaw had removed the snow in great
patches. Sometimes the sled had to be hauled over bare
sand; sometimes wide detours had to be made to avoid
such sand; sometimes pools of open water covered with
only that night’s ice lay across our path. By eight
o’clock in the morning we estimated that we were not
more than seven or eight miles from Fort Yukon. But
already the snow grew soft and our feet wet, and the dogs
were very weary with the eleven hours’ mushing. It[347]
would take a long time and much toil to plough through
slush, even that seven or eight miles. So I gave the word
to stop, and we made an open-air camp on a sunny bank,
and after breakfast we covered our heads in the blankets
from the glare of the sun, and slept till five. Then we
ate our last trail meal, and were washed up and packed
up and hitched up an hour and more before the snow
was frozen enough for travel. A couple of hours’
run took us to Fort Yukon, and so ended the winter
journey of 1910-11, on the 23d of April, having been
started on the 17th of November. We were back none
too soon. Every day we should have found travelling
decidedly worse. In a few more days the river would
have begun to open in places, and only the middle would
be safe for travel, with streams of water against either
bank and no way of getting ashore. Seventeen days later
the ice was gone out and the Yukon flowing bank full.[348]


CHAPTER XI

THE NATIVES OF ALASKA

When one contemplates the native people of the
interior of Alaska in the mass, when, with the stories told
by the old men and old women of the days before they
saw the white man in mind, one reconstructs that primitive
life, lacking any of the implements, the conveniences,
the alleviations of civilisation, the chief feeling that arises
is a feeling of admiration and respect.

What a hardy people they must have been! How
successfully for untold generations did they pit themselves
against the rigour of this most inhospitable climate!
With no tool but the stone-axe and the flint knife, with no
weapon but the bow and arrow and spear, with no material
for fish nets but root fibres, or for fish-hooks or needles
but bone, and with no means of fire making save two dry
sticks—one wonders at the skill and patient endurance
that rendered subsistence possible at all. And there follows
quickly upon such wonder a hot flush of indignation
that, after so conquering their savage environment or
accommodating themselves to it, that they not only held
their own but increased throughout the land, they should
be threatened with a wanton extermination now that
the resources of civilisation are opened to them, now that[349]
tools and weapons and the knowledge of easier and more
comfortable ways of life are available.

The natives of the interior are of two races, the Indian
and the Esquimau. The Indian inhabits the valley of
the Yukon down to within three or four hundred miles of
its mouth; the Esquimau occupies the lower reaches
of the Yukon and the Kuskokwim and the whole of the
rivers that drain into the Arctic Ocean west and north.
These inland Esquimaux are of the same race as the
coast Esquimaux and constitute an interesting people,
of whom something has been said in the account of journeys
through their country.

THE ATHABASCANS

The Indians of the interior are of one general stock,
the Athabascan, as it is called, and of two main languages
derived from a common root but differing as much perhaps
as Spanish and Portuguese. The language of the
upper Yukon (and by this term in these pages is meant
the upper American Yukon) is almost identical with the
language of the lower Mackenzie, from which region,
doubtless, these people came, and with it have always
maintained intercourse. The theory of the Asiatic
origin of the natives of interior Alaska has always seemed
fanciful and far-fetched to the writer. The same translations
of the Bible and the Book of Common Prayer
serve for the lower Mackenzie and the upper Yukon and
are in active use to-day through all that wide region,
despite minor dialectical variations.

Near the lower ramparts of the Yukon, at Stephen’s
Village, the language changes and the new tongue maintains
itself, though with continually increasing dialectical[350]
differences, until the Indians overlap the Esquimaux, six
hundred miles farther down.

Fort Yukon is the most populous place on the river,
and the last place on the river, where the upper language,
or Takhud, is spoken. A stretch of one hundred and fifty
miles separates it from the next native village, and the
inhabitants of that village are not intelligible to the Fort
Yukon Indians—an unintelligibility which seems to speak
of long ages of little intercourse.


The history of the migrations of the Indians from the
Athabascan or Mackenzie region is impossible to trace
now. It is highly probable that the movement was by
way of the Porcupine River. And it would seem that
there must have been two distinct migrations: one that
passed down the Yukon to the Tanana district and
spread thence up the Tanana River and up the Koyukuk;
and long after, as one supposes, a migration that peopled
the upper Yukon. A portion of this last migration must
have gone across country to the Ketchumstock and the
upper Tanana, for the inhabitants of the upper Tanana
do not speak the Tanana tongue, which is the tongue of
the Middle Yukon but a variant of the tongue of the
upper Yukon.


A docile folk, eager for instruction.
A docile folk, eager for instruction.

The mission type.
The mission type.

Wild and shy.
Wild and shy.

How long ago these migrations took place there is
not the slightest knowledge to base even a surmise upon.
The natives themselves have no records nor even traditions,
and the first point of contact between white men
and the natives of the interior is within three quarters of
a century ago. It may have been two or three families[351]
only which penetrated to this region or to that and settled
there, and what pressure started them on their wanderings
no one will ever know. Perhaps some venturesome
hunter pursuing his game across the highlands that separate
the Mackenzie from the Yukon was disabled and
compelled to remain until the summer, and then discovered
the salmon that made their way up the tributaries
of the Porcupine. The Mackenzie has no salmon. Or a
local tribal quarrel may have sent fugitives over the divide.

When first the white man came to the upper Yukon,
in 1846 and 1847, no one knew that it was the same river
at the mouth of which the Russians had built Redoubt
Saint Michael ten or twelve years before. The natives of
the upper river knew nothing about the lower river. It
is an easy matter to float down the Yukon for a thousand
miles in a birch-bark canoe, but an exceedingly difficult
matter to come up again. It was not until the voyageurs
of the Hudson Bay Company, in their adventurous fur-trading
expeditions, met at the mouth of the Tanana
River the agents of the Russian Fur Company, come up
from Nulato on the same quest, that the identity of the
Yukon and Kwikpak Rivers was discovered; and that
seems to have been well past the middle of the century.
In the map of North America that the writer first used
at school, the Yukon flowed north into the Arctic Ocean,
parallel with the Mackenzie.

AN INOFFENSIVE PEOPLE

The Indians of the interior of Alaska are a gentle and
kindly and tractable people. They have old traditions
of bloody tribal warfare that have grown in ferocity, one
supposes, with the lapse of time, for it is very difficult for[352]
one who knows them to believe that so mild a race could
ever have been pugnacious or bloodthirsty. Whether it
were that the exigencies of subsistence under arctic conditions
demanded almost all their energies, or that a realisation
of their constant dependence upon one another
checked the play of passion, they differ most widely and,
it seems certain, always differed most widely in character
from the Indians of the American plains. A personal
knowledge of the greater part of all the natives of interior
Alaska, gained by living amongst them and travelling from
village to village during seven or eight years, furnishes but
a single instance of an Indian man guilty of any sort of
violence against another Indian or against a white man—except
under the influence of liquor.

It is true that there are unquestioned murders that
have been committed—murders of white men at that;
but in the sixty years from the Nulato massacre of 1851,
over the whole vast interior, these crimes can be counted
on the fingers of one hand. They are not a revengeful
people. They do not cherish the memory of injuries and
await opportunities of repayment; that trait is foreign to
their character. On the contrary, they are exceedingly
placable and bear no malice. Moreover, they are very
submissive, even to the point of being imposed upon.
In fact, they are decidedly a timid people in the matter of
personal encounter. In all these characteristics they
differ from the North American Indian generally as he
appears in history.

They are capable of hard work, though apparently
not of continuous hard work; they will cheerfully support[353]
great privation and fatigue; but when the immediate
necessity is past they enjoy long periods of feasting and
leisure. Having no property nor desire of property, save
their clothes, their implements and weapons, and the rude
furnishings of their cabins, there is no incentive to hard
and continuous work.

After all, where is the high and peculiar virtue that
lies in the performance of continuous hard work? Why
should any one labour incessantly? This is the question
the Indian would ask, and one is not always sure that
the mills of Massachusetts and the coal-mines of Pennsylvania
return an entirely satisfactory answer. As regards
thrift, the Indian knows little of it; but the average
white man of the country does not know much more.
There is little difference as regards thrift between wasting
one’s substance in a “potlatch,” which is a feast for all
comers, and wasting it in drunkenness, which is a feast
for the liquor sellers, save that one is barbarous and the
other civilised, as the terms go.

It would seem that the general timidity of the native
character is the reason for a very general untruthfulness,
though there one must speak with qualification and exception.
There are Indians whose word may be taken as
unhesitatingly as the word of any white man, and there
are white men in the country whose word carries no more
assurance than the word of any Indian. The Indian is
prone to evasion and quibbling rather than to downright
lying, though there are many who are utterly unreliable
and untrustworthy.

SEXUAL MORALITY

In the matter of sexual morality the Indian standards[354]
are very low, though certainly not any lower than the
standards of the average white man in the country. One
is forced to this constant comparison; the white man in
the country is the only white man the Indian knows anything
about. To the Indian a physical act is merely a
physical act; all down his generations there has been no
moral connotation therewith, and it is hard to change the
point of view of ages when it affects personal indulgence
so profoundly. The white man has been taught, down as
many ages, perhaps, that these physical acts have moral
connotation and are illicit when divorced therefrom, yet
he is as careless and immoral in this country as the Indian
is careless and unmoral. And the white man’s careless
and immoral conduct is the chief obstacle which those
who would engraft upon the Indian the moral consciousness
must contend against.

The Indian woman is not chaste because the Indian
man does not demand chastity of her, does not set any
special value upon her chastity as such. And the example
of the chastity which the white man demands of
his women, though he be not chaste himself, is an example
with which the native of Alaska has not come much
into contact. Too often, in the vicinity of mining camps,
the white women who are most in evidence are of another
class.

GOVERNMENT SCHOOLS

The Indian is commonly intelligent and teachable, and
in most cases eager to learn and eager that his children
may learn. Here it becomes necessary to deal with a
difficult and somewhat contentious matter that one would
rather let alone. The government has undertaken the[355]
education of the Indian, and has set up a bureau charged
with the establishment and conduct of native schools.

There are five such schools on the Yukon between
Eagle and Tanana, including these two points, amongst
Indians all of whom belong to the Episcopal Church, and
five more between Tanana and Anvik, amongst natives
divided in allegiance between the Episcopal and the
Roman Catholic Churches. Below Anvik to the river’s
mouth the natives are divided between the Roman and
the Greek Churches, and they are outside the scope of this
book. On the tributaries of the Yukon the only native
schools are conducted by the missions of the Episcopal
Church, on the Koyukuk and Tanana Rivers, and have
no connection with the government.

When, somewhat late in the day, the government set
its hand to the education of the natives, mission schools
had been conducted for many years at the five stations of
the Episcopal Church above Tanana and at the various
mission stations below that point. The Bureau of Education
professed its earnest purpose of working in harmony
with the mission authorities, and upon this profession it
secured deeds of gift for government school sites within
the mission reservations from the Bishop of Alaska.

It cannot be stated, upon a survey of the last five or
six years, that this profession has been carried out.
The administration of the Bureau of Education has
shared too much the common fault of other departments
of the government in a detached and lofty, not to say
supercilious, attitude. Things are not necessarily right
because a government bureau orders them, nor are government[356]
officials invested with superior wisdom merely
by reason of their connection with Washington. It is
just as important for a government school as for a mission
school to be in harmony with its environment, to
adapt itself to the needs of the people it designs to serve;
and that harmony and adaptation may only be secured
by a single-minded study of the situation and of the
habits and character, the occupations and resources of
the people.

To keep a school in session when the population of a
village is gone on its necessary occasions of hunting or
trapping, and to have the annual recess when all the
population is returned again, is folly, whoever orders it,
in accord with what time-honoured routine soever, and
this has not infrequently been done. Moreover, it is
folly to fail to recognise that the apprenticeship of an
Indian boy to the arts by which he must make a living,
the arts of hunting and trapping, is more important than
schooling, however important the latter may be, and that
any talk—and there has been loud talk—of a compulsory
education law which shall compel such boys to be
in school at times when they should be off in the wilds
with their parents, is worse than mere folly, and would,
if carried out, be a fatal blunder. If such boys grow up
incompetent to make a living out of the surrounding
wilderness, whence shall their living come?

The next step would be the issuing of rations, and
that would mean the ultimate degradation and extinction
of the natives. When the question is stated in its
baldest terms, is the writer perverse and barbarous and[357]
uncivilised if he avow his belief that a race of hardy,
peaceful, independent, self-supporting illiterates is of more
value and worthy of more respect than a race of literate
paupers? Be it remembered also that many of these
“illiterates” can read the Bible in their own tongue and
can make written communication with one another in
the same—very scornful as the officials of the bureau
have been about such attainment. One grows a little
impatient sometimes when a high official at Washington
writes in response to a request for permission to use a
school building after school hours, for a class of instruction
in the native Bible, that the law requires that all
instruction in the school be in the English language, and
that it is against the policy of Congress to use public
money for religious instruction! When the thermometer
drops to 50° below zero and stays there for a couple
of weeks, it is an expensive matter to heat a church for
a Bible class three times a week—and the schoolhouse
is already cosy and warm.

But the question does not reduce itself to the bald
terms referred to above; by proper advantage of times
and seasons the Indian boy may have all the English
education that will be of any service to him, and may
yet serve his apprenticeship in the indispensable wilderness
arts. And, given a kindly and competent teacher,
there is no need of any sort of compulsion to bring Indian
boys and girls to school when they are within reach
of it.

The Indian school problem is not an easy one in the
sense that it can be solved by issuing rules and regulations[358]
at Washington, but it can be solved by sympathetic
study and by the careful selection of intelligent, cultured
teachers.

After all, this last is the most important requisite.
Too often it is assumed that any one can teach ignorant
youth: and women with no culture at all, or with none
beyond the bald “pedagogy” of a low-grade schoolroom,
have been sent to Alaska. There have, indeed, been
notable exceptions; there have been some very valuable
and capable teachers, and with such there has never
been friction at the missions, but glad co-operation.

The situation shows signs of improvement; there
are signs of withdrawal from its detached and supercilious
attitude on the part of the bureau, signs which
are very welcome to those connected with the missions.
For the best interest of the native demands that the two
agencies at work for his good work heartily and sympathetically
together. The missions can do without the
government—did do without it for many years, though
glad of the government’s aid in carrying the burden of
the schools—but the government cannot do without the
missions; and if the missions were forced to the re-establishment
of their own schools, there would be empty
benches in the schools of the government.

THE THREAT OF EXTINCTION

That the Indian race of interior Alaska is threatened
with extinction, there is unhappily little room to doubt;
and that the threat may be averted is the hope and
labour of the missionaries amongst them. At most
places where vital statistics are kept the death-rate exceeds
the birth-rate, though it is sometimes very difficult[359]
to secure accurate statistics and to be sure that they
always cover the same ground. The natives wander;
within certain territorial limits they wander widely.
Whenever a child is born it is certain that if it lives long
enough it will be brought to a mission to be baptized,
but a death often occurs at some isolated camp that is
not reported till long after, and may escape registration
altogether.

Certain diseases that have played havoc in the past
are not much feared now. For the last seven years supplies
of the diphtheritic antitoxin have been kept at all
the missions of the Episcopal Church, and in the summer
of 1911, when there was an outbreak of smallpox at
Porcupine River, almost every Indian of interior Alaska
was vaccinated, mainly by the mission staffs. Diphtheria
has been a dreadful scourge. The valley of the
upper Kuskokwim was almost depopulated by it in 1906.
A disease resembling measles took half the population
of the lower Yukon villages in 1900. In the last few
years there have been no serious epidemics; but epidemic
disease does not constitute the chief danger that
threatens the native.

DWELLING AND CLOTHING

That chief danger looms from two things: tuberculosis
and whisky. Whether tuberculosis is a disease
indigenous to these parts, or whether it was introduced
with the white man, has been disputed and would be
difficult of determination. Probably it was always present
amongst the natives; the old ones declare that it was;
but the changed conditions of their lives have certainly
much aggravated it. They lived much more in the open[360]
when they had no tree-felling tool but a stone-axe and
did not build cabins. The winter residence in those days
was, it is true, a dark, half-underground hut covered
with earth and poles, but the time of residence therein
was much shorter; the skin tent sheltered them most of
the year. Indeed, some tribes, such as the Chandalar,
lived in their skin tents the year round. Now an ill-ventilated
and very commonly overcrowded cabin shelters
them most of the year. It is true that the cabins are
constantly improving and the standard of living within
them is constantly rising. The process is slow, despite
all urgings and warnings, and overcrowding and lack of
ventilation still prevail.


The Native communicant.
The Native communicant.

Raw material.
Raw material.

Perhaps as great a cause of the spread of tuberculosis
is the change in clothing. The original native was clad
in skins, which are the warmest clothing in the world.
Moose hide or caribou hide garments, tanned and smoked,
are impervious to the wind, and a parkee of muskrat or
squirrel, or, as was not uncommon in the old days, of
marten, or one of caribou tanned with the hair on, with
boots of this last material, give all the warmth that exposure
to the coldest weather requires. Nowadays fur
garments of any sort are not usual amongst the natives.
There is a market, at an ever-growing price, for all the
furs they can procure. A law has, indeed, gone recently
into effect prohibiting the sale of beaver for a term of
years, and already beaver coats and caps begin to appear
again amongst the people. It would be an excellent, wise
thing, worthy of a government that takes a fatherly
interest in very childlike folks, to make this law permanent.[361]
If it were fit to prohibit the sale of beaver pelts
for a term of years to protect the beaver, surely it would
be proper to perpetuate the enactment to protect the
Indian. It would mean warm clothing for man, woman,
and child.

THE INDIAN TRADER

The Indian usually sells all his furs and then turns
round and buys manufactured clothing from the trader
at a fancy price. That clothing is almost always cotton
and shoddy. Genuine woollens are not to be found in
the Indian trader’s stock at all, and in whatever guise it
may masquerade, and by whatever alias it may pass, the
native wear is cotton. Yet there is no country in the
world where it is more imperative, for the preservation
of health, that wool be worn.


An Esquimau youth.
An Esquimau youth.

However much fur the Indian may catch and sell, he
is always poor. He is paid in trade, not in cash; and
when the merchant has bought the Indian’s catch of fur
he straightway spreads out before him an alluring display
of goods specially manufactured for native trade.
Here are brilliant cotton velvets and sateens and tinselled
muslins and gay ribbons that take the eye of his
women folk; here are trays of Brummagem knickknacks,
brass watches, and rings set with coloured glass, gorgeous
celluloid hair combs, mirrors with elaborate, gilded frames,
and brass lamps with “hand-painted” shades and dangling
lustres; here are German accordions and mouth-organs
and all sorts of pocket-knives and alarm-clocks—the
greatest collection of glittering and noisy trash that
can be imagined, bought at so much a dozen and retailed,
usually, at about the same price for one. And when the[362]
Indian has done his trading the trader has most of his
money back again.


A half-breed Indian.
A half-breed Indian.

The news that an Indian has caught a black fox, the
most exciting item of news that ever flies around a native
village, does not give any great pleasure to one who is
acquainted with native conditions, because he knows
that it will bring little real benefit to the Indian. There
will be keen competition, within limits, of course, amongst
the traders for it; and the fortunate trapper may get
three or four hundred dollars in trade for a skin that will
fetch eight hundred or a thousand in cash on the London
market; but if his wife get the solid advantage of a new
cooking-stove or a sewing-machine from it she is doing
well.

Food the Indian never buys much beyond his present
need, unless it is to squander it in feast after feast, to
which every one is invited and at which there is the greatest
lavishness. If a son is born, or a black fox is caught,
or a member of the family recovers from a severe illness,
custom permits, if it do not actually demand, that a
“potlatch” be given, and most Indians are eager, whenever
they are able, to be the heroes of the prandial hour.

So he, his women, and his children go clad mainly in
cotton, and there is abundant evidence that the tendency
to pulmonary trouble, always latent amongst them, is
developed by the severe colds which they catch through
the inadequate covering of their bodies, and is then cherished
into virulent activity by the close atmosphere of
overcrowded, overheated cabins.

The missions help the Indians, especially the women[363]
and children, in this matter of clothing as much as possible.
Every year large bales of good though left-off
under and over wear are secured through church organisations
outside, and are traded to the natives at nominal
prices, usually for fish or game or a little labour in sawing
wood. And this naturally does not ingratiate missions
with the trading class. One’s anger is aroused sometimes
at seeing the cotton-flannel underclothes and “cotton-filled”
blankets and the “all-wool” cotton coats and
trousers which they pay high prices for at the stores.
The Canadian Indians, who are their neighbours, buy
genuine Hudson Bay blankets and other real woollen
goods, but the Alaskan Indian can buy nothing but cotton.

But far and away beyond any other cause of the native
decline stands the curse of the country, whisky. Recognising
by its long Indian experience the consequences of
forming liquor-drinking habits amongst the natives, the
government has forbidden under penalty the giving or
selling of any intoxicants to them. A few years ago a
new law passed making such giving or selling a felony.
These laws are largely a dead letter.

UNPAID COMMISSIONERS

The country is a very large one, very sparsely populated;
the distances are enormous, the means of transportation
entirely primitive, and the police and legal
machinery insufficient to the end of suppressing this illicit
traffic, especially in view of the fact that a considerable
part of the whole population does not look with favour
upon any vigorous attempt to suppress it. Great areas
of the country are without telegraphic communication,[364]
and in parts mail is received only once a month. One
stretch of two hundred and fifty miles of the Yukon
receives no mail at all during the winter months—more
than half the year. In that instance, as in many others,
the country has gone distinctly backward in the past
few years. The magistrates—”commissioners” they are
called, receive no salary, but eke out a precarious and
often wretched existence on fees, so that it is frequently
impossible to get men of character and capacity to accept
such offices.

One would have supposed that amongst all the legislating
that has been done for and about Alaska in the
last year or two, one crying evil that the attention of
successive administrations has been called to for twenty
years past would have been remedied. That evil is the
unpaid magistrate and the vicious fee system by which
he must make a living. It is a system that has been abolished
in nearly all civilised countries; a system that lends
itself to all sorts of petty abuse; a system that no one pretends
to defend. No greater single step in advance could
be made in the government of Alaska, no measure could
be enacted that would tend to bring about in greater
degree respect for the law than the abolition of the unpaid
magistracy and the setting up of a body of stipendiaries
of character and ability.

The anomalies of the present situation are in some
cases amusing. At one place on the Yukon it is only
possible for a man to make a living as United States commissioner
if he can combine the office of postmaster with
it. A man who was removed as commissioner still retained[365]
the post-office, and no one could be found to accept
the vacant judgeship. In another precinct the commissioner
was moving all those whom he thought had influence
to get him appointed deputy marshal instead of
commissioner, because the deputy marshal gets a salary
of two thousand dollars a year and allowances, which was
more than the commissionership yielded. One is reminded
of some comic-opera topsyturvyism when the
judge tries in vain to get off the bench and be appointed
constable. It sounds like the Bab Ballads. The district
court is compelled to wink at irregularities of life and
conduct in its commissioners because it cannot get men
of a higher stamp to accept its appointments.

LIQUOR AND POLITICS

The only policemen are deputy United States marshals,
primarily process-servers and not at all fitted in the
majority of cases for any sort of detective work. Their
appointment is often dictated and their action often
hampered by political considerations. The liquor interest
is very strong and knows how to bring pressure
to bear against a marshal who is offensively active.
They are responsible only to the United States marshal
of their district, and he is responsible to the attorney-general,
the head of the department of justice. But
Washington is a long way off, and the attorney-general is
a very busy man, not without his own interest, moreover,
in politics. An attempt to get some notice taken of a
particular case in which it was the general opinion that
an energetic and vigilant deputy had been removed, and
an elderly lethargic man substituted, because of too great
activity in the prosecution of liquor cases, resulted in the[366]
conviction that what should have been a matter of administrative
righteousness only was a political matter as
well.


An aged couple.
An aged couple.

The threatened extinction of the Alaskan native was
referred to as wanton, and the term was used in the sense
that there are no necessary natural causes fighting against
his survival.

Here is no economic pressure of white settlers determined
to occupy the land, such as drove the Indians of
the plains farther and farther west until there was no
more west to be driven to. If such delusion possess any
mind as a result of foolish newspaper and magazine writings,
let it be dismissed at once. No man who has lived
in the country and travelled in the country will countenance
such notion. The white men in Alaska are miners
and prospectors, trappers and traders, wood-choppers
and steamboat men. Around a mining camp will be
found a few truck-farmers; alongside road-houses and
wood camps will often be found flourishing vegetable
gardens, but outside of such agriculture there are, speaking
broadly, no farmers at all in the interior of Alaska.
Probably a majority of all the homesteads that have been
taken up have been located that the trees on them might
be cut down and hauled to town to be sold for fire-wood.
A few miles away from the towns there are no homesteads,
except perhaps on a well-travelled trail where a man has
homesteaded a road-house.


Football at the Allakaket, exposure 1-1000 second, April, after a new light snowfall.
Football at the Allakaket, exposure 1-1000 second, April, after a new light snowfall.

All the settlements in the country are on the rivers,
save the purely mining settlements that die and are
abandoned as the placers play out. Yet one will travel[367]
two hundred and fifty miles up the Porcupine—till
Canada is reached—and pass not more than three white
men’s cabins, all of them trappers; one will travel three
hundred and fifty miles up the Koyukuk before the first
white man’s cabin is reached, and as many miles up the
Innoko and the Iditarod and find no white men save
wood-choppers. There are a few more white men on
the Tanana than on any other tributary of the Yukon,
because Fairbanks is on that river and there is more
steamboat traffic, but they are mainly wood-choppers,
while on the lesser tributaries of the Yukon, it is safe to
say, there are no settled white men at all. As soon as one
leaves the rivers and starts across country one is in the
uninhabited wilderness.

The writer is no prophet; he cannot tell what may
happen agriculturally in Alaska or the rest of the arctic
regions when the world outside is filled up and all unfrozen
lands are under cultivation. Still less is he one
who would belittle a country he has learned to love or detract
in any way from its due claims to the attention of
mankind. There is in the territory a false newspaper sentiment
that every one who lives in the land should be continually
singing extravagant praises of it and continually
making extravagant claims for it. A man may love Alaska
because he believes it to have “vast agricultural possibilities,”
because, in his visions, he sees its barren wilds transformed
into “waving fields of golden grain.” But a man
may also love it who regards all such visions as delusions.

FOOD AND FURS

The game and the fish of Alaska, the natural subsistence
of the Indian, are virtually undiminished. Vast[368]
herds of caribou still wander on the hills, and far more are
killed every year by wolves than by men. Great numbers
of moose still roam the lowlands. The rivers still
teem with salmon and grayling and the lakes with whitefish,
ling, and lush. Unless the outrage of canneries
should be permitted at the mouths of the Yukon—and
that would threaten the chief subsistence of all the
Indians of the interior—there seems no danger of permanent
failure of the salmon run, though, of course, it
varies greatly from year to year. Furs, though they
diminish in number, continually rise in price. There
are localities, it is true, where the game has been largely
killed off and the furs trapped out; the Koyukuk country
is one of them, though perhaps that region never was
a very good game country. In this region, when a few
years ago there was a partial failure of the salmon, there
was distress amongst the Indians. But the country on
the whole is almost as good an Indian country as ever it
was, and there are few signs that it tends otherwise,
though things happen so quickly and changes come with
so little warning in Alaska that one does not like to be
too confident.

The Indian is the only settled inhabitant of interior
Alaska to-day; for the prospectors and miners, who
constitute the bulk of the white population, are not often
very long in one place. Many of them might rightly
be classed as permanent, but very few as settled inhabitants.
It is the commonest thing to meet men a
thousand miles away from the place where one met
them last. A new “strike” will draw men from every[369]
mining camp in Alaska. A big strike will shift the
centre of gravity of the whole white population in a
few months. Indeed, a certain restless belief in the
superior opportunities of some other spot is one of the
characteristics of the prospector. The tide of white
men that has flowed into an Indian neighbourhood
gradually ebbs away and leaves the Indian behind with
new habits, with new desires, with new diseases, with
new vices, and with a varied assortment of illegitimate
half-breed children to support. The Indian remains,
usually in diminished numbers, with impaired
character, with lowered physique, with the tag-ends of
the white man’s blackguardism as his chief acquirement
in English—but he remains.

It is unquestionable that the best natives in the country
are those that have had the least intimacy with the
white man, and it follows that the most hopeful and promising
mission stations are those far up the tributary
streams, away from mining camps and off the routes of
travel, difficult of access, winter or summer, never seen
by tourists at all; seen only of those who seek them with
cost and trouble. At such stations the improvement of
the Indian is manifest and the population increases. By
reason of their remoteness they are very expensive to
equip and maintain, but they are well worth while. One
such has been described on the Koyukuk; another, at
this writing, is establishing with equal promise at the
Tanana Crossing, one of the most difficult points to reach
in all interior Alaska.

This chapter must not close without a few words[370]
about the native children. Dirty, of course, they almost
always are; children in a state of nature will always be
dirty, and even those farthest removed from that state
show a marked tendency to revert to it; but when one has
become sufficiently used to their dirt to be able to ignore
it, they are very attractive. Intolerance of dirt is largely
an acquired habit anyway. In view of their indulgent
rearing, for Indian parents are perhaps the most indulgent
in the world, they are singularly docile; they have an
affectionate disposition and are quick and eager to learn.
Many of them are very pretty, with a soft beauty of complexion
and a delicate moulding of feature that are lost
as they grow older. It takes some time to overcome
their shyness and win their confidence, but when friendly
relations have been established one grows very fond
of them. Foregathering with them again is distinctly
something to look forward to upon the return to a mission,
and to see them come running, to have them press
around, thrusting their little hands into one’s own or
hanging to one’s coat, is a delight that compensates for
much disappointment with the grown ups. In the midst
of such a crowd of healthy, vivacious youngsters, clear-eyed,
clean-limbed, and eager, one positively refuses to be
hopeless about the race.[371]


CHAPTER XII

PHOTOGRAPHY IN THE ARCTIC

There is no country in which an anastigmatic lens is
of more use to the photographer than Alaska, and every
camera with which it is hoped to take winter scenes should
have this equipment. During two or three months in the
year it makes the difference in practice between getting
photographs and getting none. In theory one may always
set up a tripod and increase length of exposure as light
diminishes. But the most interesting scenes, the most
attractive effects often present themselves under the
severest conditions of weather, and he must be an enthusiast,
indeed, who will get his tripod from the sled, pull
out its telescoped tubes, set it up and adjust it for a
picture with the thermometer at 40° or 50° below zero;
and when he is done he is very likely to be a frozen
enthusiast.

With an anastigmatic lens working at, say f. 6-3, and
with a “speed” film (glass plates are utterly out of the
question on the trail), it is possible to make a snap-shot at
one twenty-fifth of a second on a clear day, around noon,
even in the dead of winter, in any part of Alaska that
the writer has travelled in. There are those who write
that they can always hold a camera still enough to get a
sharp negative at even one tenth of a second. Probably[372]
the personal equation counts largely in such a matter,
and a man of very decided phlegmatic temperament may
have advantage over his more sanguine and nervous
brother. The thing may be done; the writer has done
it himself; but the point is it cannot be depended on;
at this speed three out of four of his exposures will be
blurred, whereas at one twenty-fifth of a second a sharp,
clear negative may always be secured.

It may be admitted at once that at extremely low
temperatures the working of any shutter becomes doubtful,
and most of them go out of any reliable action altogether.
After trying and failing completely with three or
four of the more expensive makes of shutters, the writer
has for the last few years used a “Volute” with general
satisfaction, though in the great cold even that shutter
(from which all trace of grease or oil was carefully removed
by the makers) is somewhat slowed up, so that a rare exposure
at 50° or 60° below zero would be made at an indicated
speed of one fiftieth rather than at one twenty-fifth,
taking the chance of an under-exposed rather than a
blurred negative. To wish for a shutter of absolute correctness
and of absolute dependability under all circumstances,
arranged for exposures of one fifteenth and one
twentieth as well as one tenth and one twenty-fifth, is
probably to wish for the unobtainable.

CARE OF FILMS AND CAMERAS

The care of the camera and the films, exposed and
unexposed, the winter through, when travelling on the
Alaskan trail, is a very important and very simple matter,
though not generally learned until many negatives
have been spoiled and sometimes lenses injured. It may[373]
be summed up in one general rule—keep instrument and
films always outdoors.

One unfamiliar with arctic conditions would not suppose
that much trouble would be caused by that arch-enemy
of all photographic preparations and apparatus—damp,
in a country where the thermometer rarely goes
above freezing the winter through; and that is a just conclusion
provided such things be kept in the natural temperature,
outdoors. But consider the great range of
temperature when the thermometer stands at -50° outdoors,
and, say, 75° indoors. Here is a difference of 125°.
Anything wooden or metallic, especially anything metallic,
brought into the house immediately condenses the
moisture with which the warm interior atmosphere is
laden and becomes in a few moments covered with frost.
Gradually, as the article assumes the temperature of the
room, the frost melts, the water is absorbed, and the
damage is done as surely as though it had been soused in
a bucket. If it be necessary to take camera and films
indoors for an interior view—which one does somewhat
reluctantly—the films must be taken at once to the stove
and the camera only very gradually; leaving the latter on
the floor, the coldest part of the room, for a while and
shifting its position nearer and nearer until the frost it
has accumulated begins to melt, whereupon it should be
placed close to the heat that the water may evaporate as
fast as it forms.

Outdoors, camera and films alike are perfectly safe,
however intense the cold. Indeed, films keep almost
indefinitely in the cold and do not deteriorate at all.[374]
One learns, by and by, to have all films sent sealed up in
tin cans, and to put them back and seal them up again when
exposed
, despite the maker’s instructions not to do so.
The maker knows the rules, but the user learns the exceptions.
When films are thus protected they may be taken
indoors or left out indifferently, as no moist air can get
to them.

The rule given is one that all men in this country follow
with firearms. They are always left outdoors, and
no iron will rust outdoors in the winter. Unless a man
intend to take his gun to pieces and clean it thoroughly,
he never brings it in the house. The writer has on several
occasions removed an exposed film and inserted a new
one outdoors, using the loaded sled for a table, at 50°
below zero; taking the chance of freezing his fingers
rather than of ruining the film. It is an interesting exercise
in dexterity of manipulation. Everything that can
be done with the mittened hand is done, the material is
placed within easy reach—then off with the mittens and
gloves, and make the change as quickly as may be!

There is just one brief season in the year when high
speeds of shutters may be used: in the month of April,
when a new flurry of snow has put a mantle of dazzling
whiteness upon the earth and the sun mounts comparatively
high in the heavens. Under such circumstances
there is almost, if not quite, tropical illumination. Here is
a picture of native football at the Allakaket, just north of
the Arctic Circle, made late in April with a Graflex, fitted
with a lens working at f. 4.5, at the full speed of its
focal-plane shutter—one one-thousandth of a second. In[375]
five years’ use that was the only time when that speed was
used, or any speed above one two-hundred-and-fiftieth.
Commonly, even in summer, many more exposures are
made with it at one fiftieth than at one one-hundredth,
for this is not a brightly lit country in summer, and nearly
all visitors and tourists find their negatives much under-timed.

The Graflex, though unapproached in its own sphere,
is not a good all-round camera, despite confident assertions
to the contrary. It is too bulky to carry at all in
the winter, and its mechanism is apt to refuse duty in the
cold. The 3A Graflex cannot be turned to make a perpendicular
photograph, but must always be used with the
greatest dimension horizontal. Except in brilliant sunshine
it is difficult to get a sharp focus, and, even though
the focus appear sharp on the ground glass, the negative
may prove blurred. Then the instrument is a great dust
catcher and seems to have been constructed with a perverse
ingenuity so as to make it as difficult as possible to
clean.

The writer uses his Graflex almost solely for native
portraits and studies, for which purpose it is admirable,
and has enabled him to secure negatives that he could
not have obtained with any other hand camera. Even
in the summer, however, he always carries his 3A Folding
Pocket Kodak as well, and uses it instead of the Graflex
for landscapes and large groups. If he had to choose
between the two instruments and confine himself to one,
he would unhesitatingly choose the Folding Pocket Kodak.

The difficulties of winter photography in Alaska do[376]
not end with the making of the exposure. All water
must be brought up in a bucket from a water-hole in
the river, and though it be clear water when it is dipped
up from under the ice, it is chiefly ice by the time it
reaches the house, during any cold spell. One learns to
be very economical of water when it is procured with such
difficulty, learns to dry prints with blotting-paper between
the successive washings, which is the best way of
washing with the minimum of water. Blotting-paper is
decidedly cheaper than water under some circumstances.

While the rivers run perfectly clear and bright under
the ice in the winter, in summer the turbid water of
nearly all our large streams introduces another difficulty,
and photographic operation must sometimes be deferred
for weeks, unless the rain barrels be full or enough ice
be found in the ice-house, over and above the domestic
needs, to serve.

EFFECT OF COLD ON EMULSIONS

It seems certain that the speed of the sensitive emulsions
with which the films are covered is reduced in very
cold weather. To determine whether or not this was so,
the following experiments were resorted to. The camera
was brought out of the house half an hour before noon,
at 50° below zero, and an exposure made immediately.
Then the camera was left in position for an hour and another
exposure made. There was little difference in the
strength of the negatives, and what difference there was
seemed in favour of the second exposure. Evidently, if
the emulsion had slowed, the shutter had slowed also; so
opportunity was awaited to make a more decisive test.
When there remained but one exposure on a roll of film,[377]
the camera was set outdoors at a temperature of 55°
below zero and left for an hour. Then an exposure was
made and the film wound up and withdrawn; while a
new film, just brought from the house, was as quickly as
possible inserted in its place and a second exposure made.
The latter was appreciably stronger. Even this test is,
of course, not entirely conclusive; one would have to be
quite sure that the emulsions were identical; but it confirms
the writer’s impression that extreme cold slows the
film. It would be an easy matter for the manufacturers
to settle this point beyond question in a modern laboratory,
and it is certainly worth doing.

There is much sameness about winter scenes in Alaska,
as the reader has doubtless already remarked; yet the
sameness is more due to a lack of alertness in the photographer
than to an absence of variety. If the traveller
had nothing to think about but his camera, if all other
considerations could be subordinated to the securing of
negatives, then, here as elsewhere, the average merit of
pictures would be greater. Sometimes the most interesting
scenes occur in the midst of stress of difficult travel
when there is opportunity for no more than a fleeting
recognition of their pictorial interest. “Tight places”
often make attractive pictures, but most commonly do
not get made into pictures at all. The study of the aspects
of nature is likely to languish amidst the severe
weather of the Northern winter, and the bright, clear, mild
day gets photographed into undue prominence. Snow is
more or less white and spruce-trees in the mass are more
or less black; one dog team is very like another; a native[378]
village has to be known very well, indeed, to be distinguishable
from another native village. Yet there is individuality,
there is distinction, there is variety, there is contrast,
if a man have but the grace to recognise them and the
zeal to record them. Snow itself has infinite variety;
trees, all of them, have characters of their own. Dogs
differ as widely as men and Indians as widely as white
men.

INDIANS AND PHOTOGRAPHS

The fear of the camera, or the dislike of the camera,
that used to affect the native mind is gone now, save,
perhaps, in certain remote quarters, and these interesting
people are generally quite willing to stand still and be
snapped. They ask for a print, and upon one’s next
visit there is clamorous demand for “picter, picter.” A
famous French physician said that his dread of the world
to come lay in his expectation that the souls he met would
reproach him for not having cured a certain obstinate
malady that he had much repute in dealing with; so the
travelling amateur in photography sometimes feels his
conscience heavy under a load of promised pictures that
he has forgotten or has been unable to make. He feels
that his native friends whom he shall meet in the world
to come will assuredly greet him with “where’s my
picture?” The burden increases all the time, and the
Indian never forgets. It avails nothing even to explain
that the exposure was a failure. A picture was promised;
no picture has been given; that is as far as the native gets.
And the making of extra prints, in the cases where it is
possible to make them, is itself quite a tax upon time and
material.[379]

Just as it is true that to be well informed on any
subject a man must read a great deal and be content not
to have use for a great deal that he reads, so to secure
good photographs of spots and scenes of note as he
travels, he must make many negatives and be content
to destroy many. The records of a second visit in better
weather or at a more favourable season will supersede
an earlier; typical groups more casual ones. The standard
that he exacts of himself rises and work he was content
with contents him no more. Sometimes one is
tempted to think that the main difference between an
unsuccessful and a successful amateur photographer is
that the former hoards all his negatives while the latter
relentlessly burns those which do not come up to the
mark—if not at once, yet assuredly by and by. So the
surprise that one feels at many of the illustrations in
modern books of arctic travel is not that the travellers
made such poor photographs but that they kept them
and used them; for there can be no question that poor
photographs are worse than none at all.[380]


CHAPTER XIII

THE NORTHERN LIGHTS

The Northern Lights are a very common phenomenon
of interior Alaska, much more common than in the very
high latitudes around the North Pole, for it has been
pretty well determined that there is an auroral pole, just
as there is a magnetic pole and a pole of cold, none of
which coincides with the geographical Pole itself. All the
arctic explorers seem agreed that north of the 80th parallel
these appearances are less in frequency and brilliance
than in the regions ten or fifteen degrees farther
south. It may be said roundly that it is a rare thing in
winter for a still, clear night, when there is not much moon,
to pass without some auroral display in the interior of
Alaska. As long as we have any night at all in the early
summer, and as soon as we begin to have night again late
in the summer, they may be seen; so that one gains the
impression that the phenomenon occurs the year round
and is merely rendered invisible by the perpetual daylight
of midsummer.

A GENERAL AURORA

The Alaskan auroras seem to divide themselves into
two great classes, those that occupy the whole heavens
on a grand scale and appear to be at a great distance
above the earth, and those that are smaller and seem
much closer. Inasmuch as a letter written from Fort[381]
Yukon to a town in Massachusetts describing one of the
former class brought a reply that on the same night a
brilliant aurora was observed there also, it would seem
that auroras on the grand scale are visible over a large
part of the earth’s surface at once, whereas the lesser
manifestations, though sometimes of great brilliance and
beauty, give one the impression of being local.

One gets, unfortunately, so accustomed to this light in
the sky in Alaska that it becomes a matter of course and
is little noticed unless it be extraordinarily vivid. Again,
often very splendid displays occur in the intensely cold
weather, when, no matter how warmly one may be clad,
it is impossible to stand still long outdoors, and outdoors
an observer must be to follow the constant movement
that accompanies the aurora. Moreover, there is something
very tantalising in the observing, for it is impossible
to say at what moment an ordinary waving auroral
streamer that stretches its greenish milky light across the
sky, beautiful yet commonplace, may burst forth into a
display of the first magnitude, or if it will do so at all.

The winter traveller has the best chance for observing
this phenomenon, because much of his travel is done
before daylight, and often much more than he desires or
deserves is done after daylight; while, if his journeys be
protracted so long as snow and ice serve for passage at
all, towards spring he will travel entirely at night instead
of by day.

It is intended in this chapter merely to attempt a
description of a few of the more striking auroral displays
that the writer has seen, the accounts being transcribed[382]
from journals written within a few hours, at most, from
the time of occurrence, and in the first case written so
soon as he went indoors.

This was on the 6th of October, 1904, at Fairbanks, a
little removed from the town itself. When first the
heavens were noticed there was one clear bow of milky
light stretching from the northern to the southern horizon,
reflected in the broken surface of the river, and glistening
on the ice cakes that swirled down with the swift current.
Then the southern end of the bow began to twist
on itself until it had produced a queer elongated corkscrew
appearance half-way up to the zenith, while the
northern end spread out and bellied from east to west.
Then the whole display moved rapidly across the sky
until it lay low and faint on the western horizon, and it
seemed to be all over. But before one could turn to
go indoors a new point of light appeared suddenly high
up in the sky and burst like a pyrotechnic bomb into
a thousand pear-shaped globules with a molten centre
flung far out to north and south. Then began one of
the most beautiful celestial exhibitions that the writer
has ever seen. These globules stretched into ribbon
streamers, dividing and subdividing until the whole sky
was filled with them, and these ribbon streamers of
greenish opalescent light curved constantly inward and
outward upon themselves, with a quick jerking movement
like the cracking of a whip, and every time the ribbons
curved, their lower edges frayed out, and the fringe was
prismatic. The pinks and mauves flashed as the ribbon
curved and frayed—and were gone. There was no other[383]
colour in the whole heavens save the milky greenish-white
light, but every time the streamers thrashed back and
forth their under edges fringed into the glowing tints of
mother-of-pearl. Presently, the whole display faded out
until it was gone. But, as we turned again to seek the
warmth of the house, all at once tiny fingers of light appeared
all over the upper sky, like the flashing of spicules
of alum under a microscope when a solution has dried to
the point of crystallisation, and stretched up and down,
lengthening and lengthening to the horizon, and gathering
themselves together at the zenith into a crown.
Three times this was repeated; each time the light faded
gradually but completely from the sky and flashed out
again instantaneously.

For a full hour, until it was impossible to stand gazing
any longer for the cold, the fascinating display was
watched, and how much longer it continued cannot be
said. It was a grand general aurora, high in the heavens,
not vividly coloured save for the prismatic fringes, but of
brilliant illumination, and remarkable amongst all the
auroras observed since for its sudden changes and startling
climaxes. Draped auroras are common in this country,
though it has been wrongly stated that they are only
seen near open seas, but their undulations are generally
more deliberate and their character maintained; this one
flashed on and off and changed its nature as though some
finger were pressing buttons that controlled the electrical
discharges of the universe. Yet it was noticed that even
in its brightest moments the light of the stars could be
seen through it.[384]

A LOCAL AURORA

The next aurora to be described was of a totally different
kind. It occurred on the 18th of March, 1905.
The writer, with an Indian attendant, was travelling on
the Koyukuk River from Coldfoot to Bettles, and, owing
to a heavy, drifted trail, night had fallen while yet the
road-house was far away. There was no moon and the
wind-swept trail was wholly indistinguishable from the
surrounding snow, yet to keep on the trail was the only
chance of going forward at all, for whenever the toboggan
slid off into the deep, soft snow it came to a standstill
and had to be dragged laboriously back again. A good
leader would have kept the trail, but we had none such
amongst our dogs that year. Thus, slowly, we went along
in the dark, continually missing the trail on this side and
on that. We did not know on which bank of the river the
road-house was situated, for it was our first journey in
those parts. We only knew the trail would take us there
could we follow it. All at once a light burst forth, seemingly
not a hundred yards above our heads, that lit up
that trail like a search-light and threw our shadows black
upon the snow. There was nothing faint and fluorescent
about that aurora; it burned and gleamed like magnesium
wire. And by its light we were able to see our path distinctly
and to make good time along it, until in a mile or
two we were gladdened by the sight of the candle shining
in the window of the road-house and were safe for the
night.

Now, one does not really know that this was an aurora
at all, save that there was nothing else it could have been.
It was a phenomenon altogether apart from the one first[385]
described; not occupying the vault of heaven, streaming
from horizon to zenith; not remote and majestic. There
was really little opportunity to observe it at all; one’s
eyes were fixed upon the trail it illumined, anxious not to
set foot to the right or left. Save for an occasional glance
upward, we saw only its reflected light upon the white
expanse beneath. It was simply a streak of light right
above our heads, holding steadily in position, though
fluctuating a little in strength—a light to light us home,
that is what it was to us. And it was the most surprising
and opportune example of what has been referred to here
as the local aurora that eight winters have afforded.
The most opportune but not the most beautiful; the
next to be described, though of the local order, was the
most striking and beautiful manifestation of the Northern
Lights the writer has ever seen. It was that rare and
lovely thing—a coloured aurora—all of one rich deep tint.

A RED AURORA

It was on the 11th of March, 1907, on the Chandalar
River, a day’s march above the gap by which that stream
enters the Yukon Flats and five days north of Fort
Yukon. A new “strike” had been made on the Chandalar,
and a new town, “Caro,” established;—abandoned
since. All day long we had been troubled and hindered
by overflow water on the ice, saturating the snow, an
unpleasant feature for which this stream is noted; and
when night fell and we thought we ought to be approaching
the town, it seemed yet unaccountably far off. At
last, in the darkness, we came to a creek that we decided
must surely be Flat Creek, near the mouth of which the
new settlement stood; and at the same time we came to[386]
overflow water so deep that it covered both ice and snow
and looked dangerous. So the dogs were halted while
the Indian boy went ahead cautiously to see if the town
were not just around the bend, and the writer sat down,
tired, on the sled. While sitting there, all at once, from
the top of the mountainous bluff that marked the mouth
of the creek, a clear red light sprang up and spread out
across the sky, dyeing the snow and gleaming in the water,
lighting up all the river valley from mountain to mountain
with a most beautiful carmine of the utmost intensity
and depth. In wave after wave it came, growing brighter
and brighter, as though some gigantic hand on that
mountain top were flinging out the liquid radiance into
the night. There was no suggestion of any other colour,
it was all pure carmine, and it seemed to accumulate in
mid-air until all the landscape was bathed in its effulgence.
And then it gradually died away. The native boy was
gone just half an hour. It began about five minutes after
he left and ended about five minutes before he returned,
so that its whole duration was twenty minutes. There
had been no aurora at all before; there was nothing after,
for his quest had been fruitless, and, since we would not
venture that water in the dark, we made our camp on
the bank and were thus two hours or more yet in the
open. The boy had stopped to look at it himself, “long
time,” as he said, and declared it was the only red aurora
he had ever seen in his twenty odd years’ life. It was a
very rare and beautiful sight, and it was hard to resist
that impression of a gigantic hand flinging liquid red
fire from the mountain top into the sky. Its source[387]
seemed no higher than the mountain top—seemed to be
the mountain top itself—and its extent seemed confined
within the river valley.

A GRAND GENERAL DISPLAY

There is only one other that shall be described,
although there are many mentioned with more or less
particularity in the diaries of these travels. And this
last one is of the character of the first and not at all of
the second and third, for it was on the grand scale, filling
all the heavens, a phenomenon, one is convinced, of an
order distinct and different from the local, near-at-hand
kind. There was exceptionally good opportunity for
observing this display, since it occurred during an all-night
journey, the night of the 6th of April, 1912, with
brilliant starlight but no moon while we were hastening
to reach Eagle for Easter.

We had made a new traverse from the Tanana to the
Yukon, through two hundred miles of uninhabited country,
and had missed the head of the creek that would have
taken us to the latter river in thirty miles, dropping into
one that meandered for upward of a hundred before it
discharged into the great river. It was one o’clock on
Good Friday morning when we reached a road-house on
the Yukon eighty miles from Eagle. The only chance to
keep the appointment was to travel all the two remaining
nights. So we cached almost all our load at the road-house,
for we should retrace our steps when Eagle was
visited, and thus were able to travel fast.

Both nights were marked by fine auroral displays, so
extensive and of such apparent height as to give the
impression that they must be visible over large areas of[388]
the earth. Both continued all night long and were of
the same general description, but the second night’s display
was emphasised in its main features and elaborated
in its detail, and was the more striking and notable and
worthy of description.

It began by an exquisite and delicate weaving of fine,
fluorescent filaments of light in and out among the stars,
until at times a perfect network was formed, like lace
amidst diamonds, first in one quarter of the heavens,
then in another, then stretching and weaving its web
right across the sky. The Yukon runs roughly north
and south in these reaches, and the general trend of the
whole display was parallel with the river’s course. For
an hour or more the ceaseless extension and looping of
these infinitely elastic threads of light went on, with constant
variation in their brilliance but no change in their
form and never an instant’s cessation of motion.


Photo by Paul Schultz. The sun dogs.
Photo by Paul Schultz.
The sun dogs.

"Tan," of mixed breed.
“Tan,” of mixed breed.

"Muk," a pure malamute.
“Muk,” a pure malamute.

Then the familiar feature of the draped aurora was
introduced, always a beautiful sight to watch. Slowly
and most gracefully issued out of the north band after
band, band after band of pale-green fire, each curling and
recurling on itself like the ribbon that carries the motto
under a shield of arms, and each continually fraying out
its lower edge into subdued rainbow tints. Then these
bands, never for a moment still, were gathered up together
to the zenith, till from almost all round the horizon vibrant
meridians of light stretched up to a crown of glory
almost but not quite directly overhead, so bright that all
the waving bands that now assumed more the appearance
of its rays paled before it. Then the crown began[389]
to revolve, and as it revolved with constantly increasing
speed, it gathered all its rays into one gigantic spiral that
travelled as it spun towards the east until all form was
dissipated in a nebulous mist that withdrew behind the
mountains and glowered there like a dawn and left the
skies void of all light save the stars. It was a fine instance
of the stupendous sportiveness of the aurora that
sometimes seems to have no more law or rule than the
gambolling of a kitten, and to build up splendid and majestic
effects merely to “whelm them all in wantonness”
a moment later. A particularly fine and striking phase
of an aurora is very likely to be followed by some such
sudden whimsical destruction. It was as though that
light hidden behind the mountains were mocking us.

Then from out the north again appeared one clear
belt of light that stretched rapidly and steadily all across
the heavens until it formed an arch that stood there
stationary. And from that motionless arch, the only
motionless manifestation that whole night, there came a
gradual superb crescendo of light that lit the wide, white
river basin from mountain top to mountain top and
threw the shadows of the dogs and the sled sharper and
blacker upon the snow,—and in the very moment of its
climax was gone again utterly while yet the exclamations
of wonder were on our lips. It was as though, piqued
at our admiration, the aurora had wiped itself out; and
often and often there is precisely that impression of wilfulness
about it.

All night long the splendour kept up, and all night
long, as the dogs went at a good clip and one of us rode[390]
while the other was at the sled’s handle-bars, we gazed
and marvelled at its infinite variety, at its astonishing
fertility of effect, at its whimsical vagaries, until the true
dawn of Easter swallowed up the beauty of the night as
we came in sight of Eagle. And we wondered with what
more lavish advertisement the dawn of the first Easter
was heralded into the waste places of the snow.

SOUND AND SMELL

There are men in Alaska, whose statements demand
every respect, who claim to have heard frequently and
unmistakably a swishing sound accompanying the movements
of the aurora, and there are some who claim
to have detected an odour accompanying it. Without
venturing any opinion on the subject in general, the
writer would simply say that, though he thinks he possesses
as good ears and as good a nose as most people,
he has never heard any sound or smelled any odour
that he believed to come from the Northern Lights.
Indeed, he has often felt that with all the light-producing
energy and with all the rapid movement of the aurora
it was mysterious that there should be absolutely no
sound. The aurora often looks as if it ought to swish, but
to his ears it has never done it; so much phosphorescent
light might naturally be accompanied by some chemical
odour, but to his nostrils never has been.

Queer, uncertain noises in the silence of an arctic
night there often are—noises of crackling twigs, perhaps,
noises of settling snow, noises in the ice itself—but they
are to be heard when there is no aurora as well as when
there is. It is rare to stand on the banks of the Yukon
on a cold night and not hear some faint crepitating[391]
sounds, sometimes running back and forth across the
frozen river, sometimes resembling the ring of distant
skates. Without offering any pronouncement upon what
is a very interesting question, it seems to the writer
possible that, to an ear intently listening, some such noise
coinciding with a decided movement of a great auroral
streamer might seem to be caused by the movement it
happened to accompany.[392]


CHAPTER XIV

THE ALASKAN DOGS

MALAMUTE, HUSKY, AND SIWASH

There are two breeds of native dogs in Alaska, and a
third that is usually spoken of as such. The malamute is
the Esquimau dog; and what for want of a better name
is called the “Siwash” is the Indian dog. Many years
ago the Hudson Bay voyageurs bred some selected strains
of imported dog with the Indian dogs of those parts, or
else did no more than carefully select the best individuals
of the native species and bred from them exclusively—it
is variously stated—and that is the accepted origin of
the “husky.” The malamute and the husky are the
two chief sources of the white man’s dog teams, though
cross-breeding with setters and pointers, hounds of various
sorts, mastiffs, Saint Bernards, and Newfoundlands
has resulted in a general admixture of breeds, so that
the work dogs of Alaska are an heterogeneous lot to-day.
It should also be stated that the terms “malamute” and
“husky” are very generally confused and often used
interchangeably.

The malamute, the Alaskan Esquimau dog, is precisely
the same dog as that found amongst the natives of Baffin’s
Bay and Greenland. Knud Rasmunsen and Amundsen
together have established the oneness of the Esquimaux
from the east coast of Greenland all round to Saint[393]
Michael; they are one people, speaking virtually one
language. And the malamute dog is one dog. A photograph
that Admiral Peary prints of one of the Smith
Sound dogs that pulled his sled to the North Pole would
pass for a photograph of one of the present writer’s team,
bred on the Koyukuk River, the parents coming from
Kotzebue Sound.

There was never animal better adapted to environment
than the malamute dog. His coat, while it is not
fluffy, nor the hair long, is yet so dense and heavy that
it affords him a perfect protection against the utmost
severity of cold. His feet are tough and clean, and do
not readily accumulate snow between the toes and therefore
do not easily get sore—which is the great drawback
of nearly all “outside” dogs and their mixed progeny.
He is hardy and thrifty and does well on less food than the
mixed breeds; and, despite Peary to the contrary, he will
eat anything. “He will not eat anything but meat,” says
Peary; “I have tried and I know.” No dog accustomed
to a flesh diet willingly leaves it for other food; the dog
is a carnivorous animal. But hunger will whet his appetite
for anything that his bowels can digest. “Muk,” the
counterpart of Peary’s “King Malamute,” has thriven
for years on his daily ration of dried fish, tallow, and
rice, and eats biscuits and doughnuts whenever he can
get them. The malamute is affectionate and faithful
and likes to be made a pet of, but he is very jealous and
an incorrigible fighter. He has little of the fawning
submissiveness of pet dogs “outside,” but is independent
and self-willed and apt to make a troublesome pet.[394]
However, pets that give little trouble seldom give much
pleasure.

His comparative shortness of leg makes him somewhat
better adapted to the hard, crusted snow of the coast than
to the soft snow of the interior, but he is a ceaseless and
tireless worker who loves to pull. His prick ears, always
erect, his bushy, graceful tail, carried high unless it curl
upon the back as is the case with some, his compact coat
of silver-grey, his sharp muzzle and black nose and quick
narrow eyes give him an air of keenness and alertness
that marks him out amongst dogs. When he is in good
condition and his coat is taken care of he is a handsome
fellow, and he will weigh from seventy-five to eighty-five
or ninety pounds.

The husky is a long, rangy dog, with more body and
longer legs than the malamute and with a shorter coat.
The coat is very thick and dense, however, and furnishes
a sufficient protection. A good, spirited husky will carry
his tail erect like a malamute, but the ears are not permanently
pricked up; they are mobile. He is, perhaps,
the general preference amongst dog drivers in the interior,
but he has not the graceful distinction of appearance of
the malamute.

The “Siwash” dog is the common Indian dog; generally
undersized, uncared for, half starved most of the
time, and snappish because not handled save with roughness.
In general appearance he resembles somewhat a
small malamute, though, indeed, nowadays so mixed have
breeds become that he may be any cur or mongrel. He
is a wonderful little worker, and the loads he will pull are[395]
astonishing. Sometimes, with it all, he is an attractive-looking
fellow, especially when there has been a good
moose or caribou killing and he has gorged upon the
refuse and put some flesh upon his bones. And if one
will take a little trouble to make friends with him he likes
petting as much as any dog. Most Indian dogs “don’t
sabe white man,” and will snap at one’s first advances.
On the whole, it is far better to let them alone; for, encouraged
at all, they are terrible thieves—what hungry
creatures are not?—and make all sorts of trouble with
one’s own team. The pure malamute and the pure husky
do not bark at all, they howl; barking is a sure sign of an
admixture of other strains.

DOG BREEDING

Here it may be worth while to say a few words about
the general belief that dogs in Alaska are interbred with
wolves. That the dog and the wolf have a common
origin there can be no doubt, and that they will interbreed
is equally sure, but diligent inquiry on the part of
the writer for a number of years, throughout all interior
Alaska, amongst whites and natives, has failed to educe
one authentic instance of intentional interbreeding, has
failed to discover one man who knows of his own knowledge
that any living dog is the offspring of such union.

While, therefore, it is not here stated that such cross-breeding
has not taken place, or even that it does not take
place, yet the author is satisfied that it is a very rare thing,
indeed, and that the common stories of dogs that are
“half wolf” are fabulous.

Indeed, it seems a rare thing when any sort of pains
is taken about the breeding of dogs. In a country where[396]
dogs are so important, where they are indispensable for
any sort of travel during six or seven months in the year
over by far the greater portion of it, one would expect
that much attention would be paid to dog breeding; but
this is not the case. Here and there a man who takes
pride in a team will carefully mate the best available
couple and carefully rear their offspring, but for the most
part breeding seems left to chance. A team all of
malamutes or all of huskies, a matched team of any
sort, is the exception, and excites interest and remark.

The market for dogs is so uncertain that it is doubtful
if there would be any money in scientific breeding for
the trail. When a stampede to new diggings takes
place, the price of dogs rises enormously. Any sort of
good dog on the spot may be worth a hundred dollars,
or a hundred and fifty, and the man with a kennel
would make a small fortune out of hand. But at other
times it is hard to get twenty-five dollars for the best
of dogs.

The cost of maintenance of a dog team is considerable.
When the mail-routes went all down the Yukon, and dogs
were used exclusively, the contracting company estimated
that it cost seventy-five dollars per head per annum to
feed its dogs; while to the traveller in remote regions,
buying dog feed in small parcels here and there, the cost
is not less than one hundred dollars per head. Of course,
a man engaged in dog raising would have his own fish-wheel
on the Yukon and would catch almost all that his
dogs would eat. Fish is plentiful in Alaska; it is transportation
that costs. Dogs not working can do very[397]
well on straight dried fish, but for the working dog this
ration is supplemented by rice and tallow or other cereal
and fat; not only because the animal does better on it,
but also because straight dried fish is a very bulky food,
and weight for weight goes not nearly so far. Cooking
for the dogs is troublesome, but economical of weight
and bulk, and conserves the vigour of the team. In the
summer-time the dogs are still an expense. They must
be boarded at some fish camp, at a cost of about five
dollars per head per month.

The white man found the dog team in use amongst
the natives all over the interior, but he taught the Indian
how to drive dogs. The natives had never evolved a
“leader.” Some fleet stripling always ran ahead, and
the dogs followed. The leader, guided by the voice,
“geeing” and “hawing,” stopping and advancing at the
word of command, is a white man’s innovation, though
now universally adopted by the natives. So is the dog
collar. The “Siwash harness” is simply a band that
goes round the shoulders and over the breast. In the
interior the universal “Siwash” hitch was tandem, and
is yet, but as trails have widened and improved, more
and more the tendency grows amongst white men to hitch
two abreast; and the most convenient rig is a lead line
to which each dog is attached independently by a single-tree,
either two abreast, or, by adding a further length
to the lead line, one behind the other, so that on a narrow
trail the tandem rig may be quickly resorted to.

THE DOCKING OF TAILS

One advantage of the change from single to double
rig is the decay of the cruel custom of “bobbing” the[398]
dogs’ tails. When dogs are hitched one close behind the
other (and the closer the better for pulling) the tail of
the dog in front becomes heavy with ice from the condensation
of the breath of the dog behind, until not only
is he carrying weight but the use of the tail for warmth
at night is foregone. So it was the universal practice to
cut tails short off. But sleeping out in the open, as travelling
dogs often must do, in all sorts of weather, with the
thermometer at 50° or 60° below zero sometimes, a thick,
bushy tail is a great protection to a dog. With it he
covers nose and feet and is tucked up snug and warm.
It is the dog’s natural protection for the muzzle and the
thinly haired extremities. A few years ago almost all
work dogs in the interior were bobtailed; now the plumes
wave over the teams again.

Five dogs are usually considered the minimum team,
and seven dogs make a good team. A good, quick-travelling
load for a dog team is fifty pounds to the dog, on
ordinary trails. The dogs will pull as much as one hundred
pounds apiece or more, but that becomes more like
freighting than travelling. On a good level trail with
strong big dogs, men sometimes haul two hundred
pounds to the dog. These, however, are “gee-pole propositions,”
in the slang of the trail, and the man is doing
hard work with a band around his chest and the pole in
his hand. For quick travelling, fifty pounds to the dog
is enough.

The most useful “outside” strains that the white
man has introduced into the dogs of the interior are the
pointer and setter and collie. The bird-dogs themselves[399]
make very fast teams and soon adapt themselves to the
climate, but their feet will not stand the strain. The
collie’s intelligence would make him a most admirable
leader, did he not have so pronouncedly the faults of his
good qualities; he wants to do all the work; he works
himself to death. It is the leader’s business to keep the
team strung out; it is not his business to pull the load.
But the admixture of these strains with the native blood
has produced some very fine dogs. The Newfoundland
and Saint Bernard strains have been perhaps the least
successful admixtures. They are too heavy and cumbersome
and always have tender feet; their bodies and the
bodies of their mongrel progeny are too heavy for their
feet.

DOG LOYALTY

The last statement, with regard to Newfoundland and
Saint Bernard dogs, has an interesting exception. There
is a dog, not uncommon in Alaska, that by a curious inversion
of phrase is known as the “one-man-dog.” What
is meant is the “one-dog-man dog,” the dog that belongs
to the man that uses only one dog. Many and many a
prospector pulls his whole winter grub-stake a hundred
miles or more into the hills with the aid of one dog. His
progress is slow, in bad places or on up grades he must
relay, and all the time he is doing more work than the
dog is, but he manages to get his stuff to his cabin or his
camp with no other aid than one dog can give. It is usually
a large heavy dog—speed never being asked of him,
nor steady continuous winter work—often of one of the
breeds mentioned, or of its predominant strain. The
companionship between such a man and such a dog is[400]
very close, and the understanding complete. Sometimes
the dog will be his master’s sole society for the whole
winter.

Indeed, any man of feeling who spends the winters
with a dog team must grow to a deep sympathy with the
animals, and to a keen, sometimes almost a poignant,
sense of what he owes to them. There is a mystery about
domestic animals of whatever kind. It is a mystery that
man should be able to impose his will upon them, change
their habits and characters, constrain them to his tasks,
take up all their lives with unnatural toil. And that he
should get affection and devotion in return makes the
mystery yet more mysterious.

The dog gets his food—often of poor quality and
scant quantity—and that is all he gets. Yet the life of a
work dog that has a kind and considerate master is not
an unhappy one. The dog is as full of the canine joy of
life as though he had never worn a collar, and not only
sports and gambols when free, but really seems to like his
work and do it gladly. He will chafe at inaction; he will
come eagerly to the harness in the morning; often will
come before he is called and ask to be harnessed; and if
for any reason—lameness or galled neck or sore feet—a
dog is cut out of the team temporarily, to run loose, he
will try at every chance to get back into his place and
will often attack the dog that seems to him to be occupying
it; while a dog left behind will howl most piteously
and make desperate efforts to break his chain and rejoin
his companions and his labour. And the wonderful and
pitiful thing about it is that no sort of severity or brutality[401]
on his master’s part will destroy that zealous allegiance.
The dog in Alaska is absolutely dependent upon man for
subsistence, and he seems to realise it.

There is a great deal of cruelty and brutality amongst
dog drivers in Alaska. At times, it is true, most dogs
need some punishment. Dogs differ as much as men
do, and some are lazy and some are self-willed. The best
of them will develop bad trail habits if they are allowed
to—habits which will prove hard to break by and by and
be a continual source of delay and annoyance until
broken. But a very slight punishment, judicially administered
at the moment, will usually suffice just as well as
a severe one, and the main source of brutality in the punishment
of dogs is sheer bad temper on the part of the
driver, and has for its only possible end, not the correction
of the animal’s fault but the satisfaction of its owner’s
rage. To see some hulking, passionate brute lashing a
poor little dog with a chain, or beating him with a club;
to see dogs overworked to utter exhaustion and their
lagging steps still hastened by a rain of blows, these are
the sickening sights of the trail—and they are not uncommon.
The language of most dog drivers to their
dogs consists of a mixture of cursing and ribaldry,
excused by the statement that only by the use of such
speech may dogs be driven at all. But there is little
point in the excuse; such speech is, to an extent not far
from universal, the speech of the country. Swedes who
have little and Indians who have none other English will
yet be volubly profane and obscene; in the latter case
often with complete ignorance of the meaning of the[402]
terms. Yet it must be recorded not ungratefully by the
impartial observer that the rare presence of a decent
woman or a clergyman will almost always put a check
upon blackguardly speech, even that of a dog driver;
women and clergymen being supposed the only two
classes who could have any possible objection to foulness
of mouth. To refer continually to the excrements of
the body, to sexual commerce, natural and unnatural,
all in the grossest terms, and to mix these matters intimately
with the sacred names, is “manly” speech
amongst a large part of the population of Alaska.


REINDEER
REINDEER AS DRAUGHT ANIMALS

It has been claimed with justice that the introduction
of the reindeer into Alaska has been highly successful; yet
there is much misconception amongst people “outside” as
to the nature of that success. Stimulated by the example
of the United States Government, and urged thereto
by Doctor Wilfred Grenfell and others, the Canadian
Government is now introducing reindeer into Labrador;
and the distinguished missionary physician, whose recent
decoration gives lustre to the royal bestower as well as to
the recipient, has publicly announced his hope that these
domesticated herbivora will “eliminate that scourge of
the country, the husky dog.” To announce such a hope,
based upon any results in Alaska, is to announce misconception
of the nature of the success which has attended
Doctor Sheldon Jackson’s “reindeer experiment.”
There is not a dog the less in Alaska because of the reindeer,
nor ever will be; in so far as similarity of conditions
warrant us in expecting similar results, it is safe to predict[403]
that the reindeer will never “eliminate the husky dog”
in Labrador.

But before discussing the success of the reindeer experiment
and its lack of any bearing upon the number or
the usefulness of the dog, the writer would pause to take
strong exception to the description of the husky dog as
the “scourge” of Labrador, and would insist that any such
wholesale condemnation is a boomerang that returns
upon the head of the Labradorian who uses it. For, as
the dog is one of the most adaptable of all domestic animals,
and is, to an amazing extent, what his master makes
him, to bring a railing accusation against the whole race
of dogs is in reality to accuse those who breed and rear
them.

Why should the dog have richly earned the gratitude
and affection of all the world except Labrador? Why
should he be called the “Friend of Man” everywhere
except amongst these particular people? Far to the
north of them the Esquimaux prize and cherish their
dogs. Throughout the whole wide region to the west
and northwest of them the dog is man’s indispensable
ally and faithful servant. The same husky dog has
made good his claim upon man in Alaska. It is he and
his brother, the malamute, that have opened up Alaska
so far as it has been opened; without whom to-day the development
of the country would suddenly cease. And to
the question that is often asked “outside,” as to whether
the Alaskan dog is not a savage beast, it is justly replied:
“Not unless he happens to belong to a savage beast.” Is
it really otherwise anywhere? Instead of the reindeer[404]
eliminating the dog, there is far greater likelihood of the
dog eliminating the reindeer; and the professed dog lover,
indignant at the opprobrious term applied to a whole
race of dogs, may be disposed to echo Lady Macbeth’s
wish: “May good digestion wait on appetite.”

So far as substituting another draught animal for the
dog is concerned, if the whole equine tribe, even down to
Manchurian ponies should for some strange reason be out
of the question, the Canadian Government had better import
the polar ox or the yak. It is only amongst a nomadic
people, whose main quest is pasturage, that the
reindeer is a satisfactory draught animal. When introduced
into Alaska there was doubtless expectation that
he would be generally useful in this capacity. For a while
certain mail-routes on the Seward Peninsula were served
by him, and here and there a deluded prospector put his
grub-stake on a reindeer sled. It is safe to say that no
reindeer are so employed to-day. They were soon abandoned
on the mail trails, and the prospector, after one
season’s experience, slaughtered his reindeer and traded
its meat and hide for a couple of dogs.

Consider that the reindeer feeds upon one thing alone,
the moss that is named after him, and that while this
moss is very widely distributed indeed, throughout
Alaska, it is not found at all in the river valleys or the
forests, but only upon the treeless hills at considerable
elevation. Now the rivers are the highways. It is on
their frozen surface, or on “portage” trails through the
woods, that the greater part of all travelling is done and,
in particular, that established routes of regular communication[405]
are maintained. To leave the trail after a
day’s journey, to wander miles into the hills, to herd the
deer while they browse from slope to slope, digging the
snow away in search of their provender, is wholly incompatible
with any sustained or regular travel. The reindeer
is a timid and almost defenceless creature. Wolves
and lynxes prey upon him. One lynx is thought to have
killed upward of twenty head in one season out of the
herd that was stationed at Tanana, leaping upon the
backs of the creatures, cutting their throats, sucking their
blood, and riding them until they dropped and died. A
few dogs will soon work havoc in a herd. So the reindeer
must be constantly protected and at the same time
must have range over a considerable scope of country.
The care of reindeer is a business in itself, not a mere
detail of the business of transportation or travel.

DOG FOOD

On the other hand, the dog’s ration for many days is
carried on the sled he hauls. There is a definite limit to
it, of course, and knowledge of this limit made every
experienced dog driver incredulous, from the first, of
Doctor Cook’s claim to have travelled some eleven hundred
miles, from Etah to the North Pole and back, with a
team of dogs hauling their own food. It is possible, however,
on fair trails, with rigid economy, to travel five
hundred miles and haul dog food and man food and the
other indispensables of a long journey; and that is twice
as far as it is ever necessary to travel in the interior of
Alaska without reaching a supply point, the northern
slope to the Arctic Ocean excepted.

Perhaps it would be putting it better to say that a[406]
team of seven dogs can haul their own and their driver’s
food and the camp equipment, all, of course, carefully
reduced to a minimum, for a month. Dog food of one
sort or another can be bought at any place where anything
whatever is sold. Almost any Indian village will furnish
dried fish, and it is often possible, with no other weapon
than a .22 rifle, to feed dogs largely on the country through
which they pass. The writer’s team has had many a
meal of ptarmigan, rabbits, quail, and spruce hen, while
to enumerate other articles, on which at times and in
stress for proper food, his dogs have sustained life and
strength for travel, would be to enumerate all the common
human comestibles. Aside from the usual ration of
fish, tallow, and rice boiled together, corn-meal, beans,
flour, oatmeal, sago (though that is poor stuff), tapioca,
canned meats of all kinds, canned salmon, even canned
kippered herring from Scotland, seal oil, seal and whale
flesh, ham and bacon, horse flesh, moose and caribou and
mountain-sheep flesh, canned “Boston brown bread,”
canned butter, canned milk, dried apples, sugar, cheese,
crackers of all kinds, and a score of other matters have at
times entered into their food. Dogs have been “tided
over” tight places for days and days on horse oats boiled
with tallow candles, working the while. Anything that
a man can eat, and much that even a starving man would
scarcely eat, will make food for dogs. At the last and
worst, dog can be fed to dog and even to man. When
a dog team reaches a mining camp where supplies of all
sorts are scarce—and that is not an uncommon experience—it
is sometimes an exceedingly expensive matter[407]
to feed it; but something can always be found that will
serve to keep it going until the return to a better-stocked
region. In the winter of 1910-11, when there was such
scarcity in the Iditarod, it cost the writer thirty-nine dollars
and fifty cents to feed seven dogs for a week, and he
has more than once been at almost a similar charge in
the Koyukuk. But in all his travels he has never yet
been unable to procure some sort of food for his dogs. At
times they have been fed for days on rabbits straight; at
times on ptarmigan straight.

THE REINDEER’S USEFULNESS

Speaking broadly, the reindeer is a stupid, unwieldy,
and intractable brute, not comparing for a moment with
the dog in intelligence or adaptability. The common
notion that his name is derived from the use of reins in
driving him, thus putting him in the class with the horse,
is a mistake; the word comes from a Norse root which
refers to his moss-browsing habit. The “rein” with
which he is driven is a rope tied around one of his horns.
He has no cognisance of “gee” and “haw,” nor of any
other vocal direction, but must be yanked hither and
thither with the rope by main force; while to stop him
in his mad career, once he is started, it is often necessary
to throw him with the rope. In Lapland there are doubtless
individual deer better trained; the Lap herders tell
of them with pride; but in the main this is a just description
of reindeer handling. All the chief herders in
Alaska are Laps, brought over for their knowledge of the
animals, and the writer has repeatedly ridden behind
some of their best deer.

Wherein, then, lies the success of the reindeer experiment[408]
in Alaska? Chiefly in the provision of a regular
meat supply by which the natives and whites in the vicinity
of a herd are relieved from the precariousness of the
chase or the rapacity of the cold-storage butcher company.
The Esquimau, having served his allotted apprenticeship
of five years and entered upon possession of
a herd, can at any time kill and dress a “kid of the flock”
for his family or for the market. The price of butcher’s
meat has been kept down all over the Seward Peninsula
by the competition of the numerous reindeer herds, to
the comfort of the population and the exasperation of the
butcher company, and many an Esquimau has become
passably rich. The skin of the animal also furnishes a
warm and much-needed material for clothing and finds a
ready sale at a good price.

This success is, however, confined so far to the coast.
The herds have not thriven in the interior and have now
all been withdrawn to the coast. Beasts of prey killed
them; a hoof disease destroyed many; others are supposed
to have died from eating some poisonous fungus. In five
or six years the herd at Tanana had not increased at
all, but rather diminished, and the same is true of the
other herds on the Yukon. The Indian, moreover, does
not take to herding as the Esquimau does, and can hardly
be induced to the segregation of himself and his family
from his tribe which reindeer herding involves. The
“apprentices” on the Yukon were nearly all of them Esquimaux
from the coast.

It may be that the salt of the coast region is essential
to the well-being of the reindeer; it is not so with the[409]
caribou—and the reindeer is nothing but a domesticated
caribou—many herds of which, in the interior of Alaska,
never visit the coast at all; but all caribou herds have their
salt-licks, and one wishes that the oft-recommended plan
of furnishing salt for the herds in the interior had been
adopted by the government for a season before their
removal was determined upon.

Like most other “resources” of Alaska, the imported
reindeer, at first decried and ridiculed, has now become
the slender foundation for extravagant speculations of
prosperity. The “millions of acres waiting for the
plough” in the interior have lately been supplemented in
this visionary treasury by the capitalisation of the vast
tundras of the coast, the golden wheat-fields of the one
finding counterpart in the multitudinous herds of the
other. The growing dearth of cattle-range in the United
States offers, it seems, to Alaska the opportunity of supplying
the American market with meat, and the kindling
fancy of the enthusiastic “booster” sees trains loaded
with frozen reindeer meat rolling into Chicago.

While the reindeer will never supersede the dog as a
draught animal anywhere, the horse is rapidly superseding
him on good trails in the more settled and peopled
regions. In the Fairbanks and Nome districts, in the
Circle and Koyukuk districts, in the Fortymile and in
the Iditarod—in all districts where any extensive mining
is carried on—heavy freights are moved by horses, and this
tendency will doubtless increase rather than diminish.
The dog team cannot compete with the horse team when
it comes to moving heavy loads over good trails. The[410]
grain that the horse eats is imported, and in the main will
probably always be imported, but oats cut green and
properly cared for make excellent fodder, and the native
hay, while not nearly as nutritious as the imported timothy,
will sufficiently supplement grain.

We hear a great deal nowadays of the benefits which
are to come to Alaska from the railroad which the United
States is expected to build from tide-water to the Yukon,
and the clamorous voices of the journalist and the professional
promoter and politician, which seem the only
voices which ever reach the ear of government, are insistent
that this is the one great thing that will bring
prosperity to the country. Yet the writer is confident
that he expresses almost the unanimous opinion of those
who live in the country, outside of the classes mentioned,
when he says that if the amount of money which this
railroad will cost were expended upon good highways
and trails the benefit would be much greater. It is
means of intercommunication between the various parts
of the country that is the great need of Alaska; some of
its most promising sections are almost inaccessible now or
accessible only at great trouble and expense. Access to
the country itself, for the introduction of merchandise,
is furnished easily enough during three or four months
of the year by its incomparable system of waterways.
Good highways, well engineered and well maintained,
over which horse teams could be used summer and winter,
would remove much of what at present is the almost
prohibitive cost of distributing that merchandise from
river points. Such roads would give an enormous stimulus[411]
to prospecting, and would render it possible to work
gold placers all over the country that are of too low grade
to be worked at the present rates of transportation. A
really good highway from Valdez to Fairbanks and the
making of the long-ago begun Valdez-Eagle road; a good
highway from Fairbanks to the upper Tanana as far as
the Nabesna, connecting with the one from the Copper
River country and the coast; another from the Yukon
into the Koyukuk and the Chandalar; another from Fairbanks
into the Kantishna, connecting with one from the
lower Kuskokwim and one from the Iditarod; a road from
Eagle across the almost unknown region (save for the line
of the 141st meridian) between the Yukon and the Porcupine
Rivers; two or three roads between the Yukon and
the Tanana; a road from the Koyukuk to Kotzebue
Sound—these would constitute main arteries of travel
and would open up the country as no trunk railroad will
ever do. The expense would be great, both of construction
and maintenance, but it would probably not be
greater than the cost of constructing and maintaining
the proposed railroad. Twenty or thirty ordinary freight
trains a year would bring in all the goods that Alaska
consumes. Before that amount can be very greatly
increased there must be a large development of the
means by which it is to be distributed throughout the
country.

Some day, perhaps, these roads will be made, and the
horse, not the dog, will be the draught animal upon
them. Yet it would be a rash conclusion that even then
the time will be at hand when there will be no longer use[412]
for the work dog in Alaska. Away from these main arteries
of travel he will still be employed. So long as great
part of the land remains a noble arctic wilderness; so long
as the prospector strikes farther and farther into the
rugged mountains; so long as quick travel over great
stretches of country is necessary or desirable; so long as
the salmon swarm up the rivers to furnish food for the
catching; so long as the Indian moves from fishing camp
to village and from village to hunting camp—so long will
the dog be hitched to the sled in Alaska; so long will his
joyful yelp and his plaintive whine be heard in the land;
so long will his warm tongue seek his master’s hand, even
the hand that strikes him, and his eloquent eyes speak
his utter allegiance.[413]
[414]


[415]

INDEX

Agriculture, 228, 229, 230, 231, 367

Alarm-clocks, 304

Alatna River, 70

Albert the pilot, 60

Allakaket, 190195

Alphabet, 69

Amundsen, 292, 392

Animals, wild, 257, 276, 277, 298, 405

Anthropologists, 270

Arctic Ocean, 97, 98

Army posts: economic value, 151
discipline and life, 217
frequent changes, 217
surgeons, 218

Arthur, 158, 163

Athabascan language, 349

Atler, 170, 171

Auroras, 46, 380391

Baker Creek Springs, 155

Bathing, 85

Beaver City, 345

Bering Sea, 129

Betticher, C. E., 254

Bettles, 54, 56, 63

Black fox, 258, 362

Blizzard, 40

Blossom Cape, 103, 106

Blow-holes, 13

Bluff, 126

Bompas, Bishop, 283

Brook, Alfred, 309

Burke, Dr., 158, 167, 169, 187

Caching, 17, 20, 70, 335

Camp: making details, 41, 42, 43
night made, 91
devices, 243
in wet snow, 302

Camp-Robbers, 335, 299, 300

Candle, 102

Candles, 108, 109

Caribou, 107, 409

Carter, Miss, 184

Chandalar: River, 26, 27, 35
village, 27, 28, 29, 34
Gap, 36, 37

Chatanika River, 4, 6, 8

Chena, 156, 249, 250

Chief Isaac, 263

Chinnik, 127

Choris Peninsula, 106

Circle City, 11, 20, 290

Clearwater Creek, 256

Clothes: drying, 42, 53
moose hide, 202, 203
tuberculosis, 306, 362
missions, 363

Coal, 92, 93

Coldfoot, 47, 48, 49

Cook, Dr., 405

Cooking: camp dishes, 43
cleanliness, 85
bear meat, 168
by relays, 209
for dog, 397

Council, 116

Creepers, 111

Cribbage, 124

Death Valley, 112, 113

Denali (Mt. McKinley), 225, 305

Deputy marshals, 365

Development schemes, 410, 411

Diphtheria, 28, 29, 32, 287, 313

Disease: epidemic, 6; cf. diphtheria, measles, tuberculosis

Dishkaket, 332

Disinfectants, 32

Dogs: price of, 4
[416]frozen toes, 8
sled, 20, 25, 45
beds, 42
food, 44, 407
harness, 45
tails, 45
fight, 93
digging up snow, 110
helpless on smooth ice, 113
conscience, 115
on fish food, 115
with reindeer, 119, 120
refuse to lead, 125
preference for land trails, 129
intelligence, 139, 156; cf. Nanook
strength, 174
dislike wet feet, 178
cost of boarding, 181
in trail making, 200
in soft weather, 213
suffering on steep trails, 214
companionship, 223
moccasin leggings, 224
houses, 232, 237
play, 234
intelligence, 234, 237
sleeping, 235
thieving, 236
partners of man, 238
working life, 239
frozen foot, 253
with no coat, 275
and Indians, 291
howling, 303, 304
stray, 320, 321
general characteristics, 392402
cost of maintenance, 396
ill used by whites, 397

Eagle, 285

Eagle Summit, 10, 11

Education: spread of English, 23, 24
phonograph, 52
scientific, 58
novel methods, 80
ignorance of native language, 81
artificial methods, 131
mission, 132, 355

Egbert Fort, 286

Endicott Mountains, 62

Esquimaux: sense of humour, 51, 87
isolated, 62
huts, 70
as hunters, 75
prayers, 82
music, 82
morality, 83
industry, 86
Sabbatarianism, 88
sense of distance, 91
fish eating, 92
gut windows, 94
devoutness, 95
sleeping customs, 95
undemonstrativeness, 95
igloos, 96
non-alcoholic, 99
tobacco, 99
hospitality, 106
carving, 124
singing, 130
attitude of white men toward, 134
snow goggles, 146
kindly manners, 182
antipathy to Indians, 185, 265
superstitions, 191, 269

Fairbanks, 156, 249, 250, 251, 252, 253, 382

Farthing, Miss, 244, 246, 247, 248

Fish Creek, 297

Forts: Alaskan, 342

Fortymilers, 280

Fortymile River, 281, 282

Gambling, 279

Game, 257, 277, 325, 368, 369, 406

Gold train, 5

Greek Church, 310, 322

Grenfell, Dr., 402

Grimm, Charles, 56

Half-breeds, 315, 316, 318, 319

Hamlin, Fort, 342

Hammond River, 47

Hans, 102, 103, 105

[417]Hip-ring, 226

Hobo, the frozen, 134, 135

Hogatzitna, 76

Horses, 409, 410, 411

Hospitality, cf. Esquimaux and Indians, 49

Hot Springs, 227, 228

Hotham Inlet, 96

Hudson Bay Company, 21, 22

Husky, 392

Ice: glare, 9
rubber, 9, 179, 180
blow-holes, 13
bluffs, 79
mining, 126, 160, 161
jam, 167
breaking, 170
way to determine holding capacity, 179

Iditarod City, 294, 295, 296, 297, 327

Igloo, 96, 106

Indians: civilized, 24
uncivilized, 25
religion, 30
language, 141
trade with, 152, 153
diminishing, 153, 154
disease, 154
relations with whites, 173
dancing and sports, 189
preparation for death, 190
effect of civilization, 192, 193
lack of initiative, 197
demoralization, 216, 278, 279
birth-rate and death-rate, 217, 218
best education for, 245
women teachers, 246, 247
kindliness, 254
traders, 258
hospitality, 261, 303
missions, 263, 279
not savages, 264
fear of Esquimaux, 265
peaceable, 266
not idolators, 267
Christianity, 268, 270
moral character, 285
pauperization, 288, 289
cruelty to dogs, 291
effect of reproof, 292
self-government, 293
whites, 293
epidemics, 308, 312, 313
at mercy of traders, 311
half-breed, 315
and whites, 317, 318
meat carriers, 332
carving, 334
general discussion of, 348370
and photographs, 378

Interpreters, 154, 155, 186

Jackson, Dr. S., 402

Jade Mountains, 89

Jetté, Fr., 140, 141

John River, 62

Journalism, 250

Kikitaruk, 98, 102

Knapp, 100

Kobuk: River, 63, 76
Mountains, 74
missionary, 80
town, 182

Kobuks, 51

Kotzebue, 106, 107
Sound, 63, 97, 102

Koyukuk: River, 39, 40, 48, 52, 65, 384
Cañon, 52
deserted towns, 65
Indians, 158, 142
mission, 183

Krusenstern, 97

Kuskokwim River, 322, 323

Lamps, 34

Langdon, Captain, 288

Launch, motor, 158, 159, 160, 161, 163

Lewis Cut-Off, 333

Lingo, 51, 115, 239

London, Jack, 265

Long Beach, 84, 88

Lookout Mountain, 61

[418]Loomis, Dr., 296

Lower ramparts, 219

Lunar: phenomena, 18, 157
eclipse, 78

Lynx, 405

MacDonald, Archdeacon, 22, 23, 30, 31

Magistrates, 364

Mail carrying, 215, 331

Malamute, 392

Mal-de-raquet, 201

Mansfield Lake, 271

Matches, 243

Measles, 312

Medicine men, 246, 247, 267, 268

Melozitna, 209

Menthol balm, 201

Meteorological: phenomena, heat radiation, 55
rain, rare in winter, 134
local weather changes, 144
variable climate in Alaska, 188
cause of fluctuating temperature readings, 195, 196

Minchúmina, 307, 308
Lake, 303

Mining: towns and camps, 5, 6, 11, 12, 47, 48, 65, 251, 252
town morality, 83, 84, 328, 354
luxurious life, 108, 122
fires, 116, 330
on beach, 123
in ice, 126
decayed, 221, 222, 223, 284
primitive methods, 281, 282
claims, 295
flimsy buildings, 328
morals, 329
services in, 330
missionaries, 331
agriculture, 366

Mirage, 90

Mission stations: schools, 355, 358
clothing, 363, 369
isolated, 369

Missionary: nurse, 33
methods, 69, 81, 84, 194, 195, 307

Moccasins, 7

Money, 64

Moses’ Village, 65, 180

Mountain: sunshine, 61
temperature, 61

Mukluk, 7, 19, 86

Mush, 200, 214

Nanook, 200, 232, 233, 234, 235, 236, 237, 238, 240

Natural religion, 58, 191, 267

Nelson, 161, 162

Nenana, 244, 245

Nicoli’s Village, 322

Noatak, 90

Nome, 120, 122, 123

Northern Commercial Company, 241

Norton: Bay, 127
Sound, 117

Nose protection, 87, 145

Noyutak Lake, 76

Nulato, 48, 140
massacre, 142, 143

Old Woman Mountain, 135

One-eyed William, 172, 173, 174

Overflow: water, 6, 7, 27, 37
ice, 9

Paraselene, 57

Parkee, 35, 71

Peary, Admiral, 393

Pedometer, 73

Petersen, 114, 115

Photographing, 241, 242

Photography, 371379

Place names, 326

Point Hope, 3, 56, 97, 99, 100

Potatoes, 229

Potlatch, 310, 353

Prevost, Jules, 154

Prices, 324, 327, 362
trading, 362, 396, 407

Prospectors: in winter, 78
and Esquimaux, 88
pinching out, 92
ruined, 146
[419]self-reliance, 161, 162
poet, 322
imagination, 326
knowledge of Bible, 328
dogs, 399
visions, 409
railways, 410

Ptarmigan, 325

Quikpak River, 153

Raft, 256

Ragarou, Fr., 147

Railroads, 410, 411

Rampart City, 221, 222, 223, 338, 339

Rasmunsen, 392

Reading matter, 77, 205, 324, 325, 336

Red Mountain, 176

Reindeer, 119, 120, 402, 405, 407, 409

Roadhouse accommodation, 34, 324
gambling, 128
keepers of, 132
talk, 289
poet, 321, 322
reading matter, 324, 325
Arctic travel reminiscences, 335

Roxy, 70, 71, 72, 87, 91, 96, 101

Russian Alaska, 142, 143: Church of, cf. Greek Church

Saint John’s-in-the-Wilderness, 188, 195

Salchaket, 254

Scientists, 269, 270

Seasons, 230

Seward Peninsula, 109, 111, 112, 113

Signal corps, 135, 136, 137, 220

Sishwóymina, 309

Siwashing, 41, 67, 138, 392, 394

Slate Creek, 46

Sled: width, 110
brake, 113
overturning, 113, 114
improvised, 164
in soft snow, 166
use of willow saplings, 167, 179
gee pole, 220
convertible rig, 275
unpacking, 345
harness, 397
team, 397
weight carried, 398
dog rations, load, 405

Sleeping bag, 104, 105

Smoke, 54

Snow banners, 39
melting, 42
glasses, 145, 146
blindness, 146, 147, 148, 290

Snow-shoes, 7, 346

Society of Friends, 99

Solar: light, effect on speed-shutters, 374
phenomena, 15, 16, 31, 39, 45, 57, 73, 74, 90, 103, 211

Solomon’s, 126

Speed, 17, 20, 60, 75, 91, 96, 97, 110, 130, 198, 199, 299, 337

Squirrel River, 93, 94, 95

Starvation, 184, 185

Stefanson, 88, 268, 269

Summit, 11

Takotna, 323

Tanana, 150, 151, 152, 216, 217, 255, 256, 258, 271, 273, 274, 337, 369
River, 155, 255, 256

Tapis, 271

Telegraph system, 136

Temperature: low, travel, 14
animal life, 16
in river bottoms, 19, 50, 61
effect on lamps, 34
on parts of the body, 36
on log huts, 37
condensation, 53
smoke, 54
clear weather, 55
wind, 57
emotional power, 59
death from freezing, 61, 66, 68
cleanliness, 86
altitude, effect of, 204
greatest cold, effect of, 206
[420]fluctuations, 212
confinement, 215
effect on cameras and films, 372, 374
on emulsions, 376, 377
and auroras, 381
high, 301
effect on dirt roof, 346
on Yukon River, 347

Thermos bottle, 261

Toboggan, 13, 37, 38, 46, 89

Topkok, 117

Town crier, 278

Tozitna, 209, 213

Trader: anti-monopolist, 241
profits, 334
missions, 258
articles sold to Indians, 361

Trading monopoly, 144

Trail: river, 2, 13, 37
dry and wet, 7
mountain, 10, 38
width, 15
lost, 18, 19, 67, 104, 320
blazed, 26
wind-swept, 40
in snow, 72, 138
breaking, 74, 75
exchange, 75
with hard crust, 109
telephone, 118
effect of horses on, 149, 150
cutting, 176
making, 198
always serpentine, 198
staked, 198, 210
widening, 202
stage, 254
double tripping, 298
in soft snow, 301
swampy, 332
Yukon, 336
in gale, 340
“sidling,” 341
at night, 344
in thaw, 346, 347
found by aurora, 384

Tsórmina, 308

Tuberculosis, 359, 360

Twelve-Mile Summit, 9

Unalaklík, 132

Walter, 314, 321, 336, 341

Whiskey, 153, 222, 363

White, John, 121

Wind: protection against, 35
different local velocities, 37
physical labour, 46
in extreme cold, 57
as a malignant spirit, 112
high velocities, 219
in The Ramparts, 338

Wiseman, 47

Wolf, 395

Yukon, 12, 139, 153, 219, 336, 351
Flats, 12, 13, 343
Fort, 21, 22, 24, 350


Map of the Interior of Alaska, Showing Journeys Described in this Book
Map of the Interior of Alaska, Showing Journeys Described in this Book

FOOTNOTES:

[A] This was written before the writer learned the superior protection
afforded by amber glass.

[B] See illustration, p. 374.

[C] In December, , a determined effort was made by the better element
of the little handful of white people in this town to secure the withdrawal
of the licence of this saloon. The justice of the peace, the government school-teacher,
the postmaster, and others went up to Fairbanks (a week’s journey
over the trail) and opposed the granting of the licence in court. It was shown
that the white men of the locality were so reduced in numbers that the business
could not be carried on at a profit unless liquor was sold, directly or
indirectly, to the Indians. But because by hook and by crook the names of
a majority of one or two of all the white residents of the precinct were secured
for a petition in favour of the licence (two or three were secured by telegraph
at the last moment) the judge held that he had no option under the law but
to grant the licence. So, on the one hand, it is a felony to sell liquor to
Indians, and annually thousands of dollars are expended in trying to suppress
such sale, while, on the other hand, a man is licenced to sell liquor when
it is shown that he cannot make a living unless he sells to Indians; that is to
say he is virtually granted a licence to sell to Indians. This note is not
intended to reflect upon the judge who granted the licence, although all his
predecessors have not put that construction upon the law, but upon a law
open to that construction.

[D] This was written some two years before the opportunity came. On
the 7th of June, 1913, the writer and three companions reached the summit
of Denali. (“The Ascent of Denali,” Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1914.)

[E] In 1913 it was finally destroyed by fire.

[F] I take pleasure in naming Mr. U. G. Myers as the United States commissioner
in question and Mr. Jack Robinson as the deputy United States
marshal, and I mention their names the more readily because Mr. Myers,
after his long and excellent service, has just been removed for political
reasons. (May, 1916.)

[G] The “claim” on a creek on which gold is first found is called “Discovery”;
the claims above are numbered one, two, three, etc., “above” and the
claims below, one, two, three, etc., “below.”


Transcriber’s Notes:

Obvious punctuation errors repaired.

To aid the reader in finding the illustrations and not interrupt the flow
of the text, the List of Illustrations links to the illustration itself instead
of the page listed.

The remaining corrections made are indicated by dotted lines under the corrections. Scroll the mouse over the word and the original text will appear.

Scroll to Top